vvere circumcised and had receiued the Lavv by Moyses for such carnal respects they trusted in themselues as though God and Christ vvere vnseparably bound vnto them attributing also so much to their ovvne workes vvhich they thought they did of them selues being holpeÌ„ with the knovvledge of their lavv that they vvould not acknovvledge the death of Christ to be necessarie for their saluation but looked for such a Christ as should be like other princes of this vvorld and make them great men temporally Herevpon did S. Paul vvrite his Epistles to shevv both the vocation of the Gentiles and the reprobation of the Ievves Moreouer to admonish both the Christian Gentiles not to receiue Circumcision and other ceremonies of Moyses lavv in no vvise and the Ievves also not to put their trust in the same but rather to vnderstand that novv Christ being come they must cease Againe to shevv the necessitie of Christs comming and of his death that vvithout it neither the Gentiles could be saued no nor the Ievves by no vvorkes that they could doe of them selues although they vvere also holpen by the Lavv telling them what vvas good vvhat vvas bad for so much as al vvere sinners and therfore also impotent or infirme and the Lavv could not take avvay sinne and infirmitie and giue strength to fulfil that vvhich it gaue knovvledge of but this vvas God onely able to doe and for Christs sake onely vvould he doe it Therfore it is necessarie for al to beleeue in Christ and to be made his members being incorporat into his Body vvhich is his Catholike Church For so although they neuer yet did good vvorke but al il they shal haue remission of their sinnes and nevv strength vvithal to make them able to fulfil the coÌ„mauÌ„demeÌ„ts of Gods lavv yea their vvorkes after this shal be so gracious in Gods sight that for them he vvil giue them lift euerlasting This is the necessitie this is also the fruite of Christian Religion And therfore be exhorteth al both Gentils and Ievves as to receiue it humbly so also to perseuêre in it constantly vnto the end against al seduction of heresie and against al terror of persecution and to vvalke al their time in good vvorkes as novv God hath made them able to doe The same doctrine doth the Catholike Church teach vnto this day most exactly to vvit that no vvorkes of the vnbeleeuing or vnbaptized vvhether they be Ievves or Gentiles can saue them no nor of any Heretike or Schismatike although he be baptized because he is not a member of Christ yea more then that no vvorke of any that is not a liuely member of Christ although othervvise he be baptized and continue vvithin his Church yet because he is not in grace but in mortal sinne no vvorke that he doth is meritorious or able to saue him This very same is S. Paules doctrine he denieth to the vvorkes of such as haue not the Spirit of Christ al vertue to iustifie or to saue neither requireth he a man to haue had knovvledge of the Lavv or to haue kept it afortime as though othervvise he might not be saued by Christ but yet vvhen he is Christened he requireth of necessitie that he keepe Gods commaundements by auoiding of al sinne and doing good vvorkes and to such a mans good vvorkes he attributeth as much vertue as any Catholike of this time Neuerthelesse there vvere certaine at that time as also al the Heretikes of this our time vvhom S. Peter termeth vnlearned and vnstable vvho reading S. Paules Epistles did misconster his meaning as though he required not good vvorkes no more after Baptisme then before Baptisme but held that onely Faith did iustifie and saue a man Therevpon the other Apostles vvrote their Epistles as S. Augustine noteth in these vvordes Therfore because this opinion Ad salutem obtinendam sufficere Solam sidem that onely faith is sufficient to obteine saluation was then risen the other Apostolical Epistles of Peter Iohn Iames Iude do against it specially direct theire intention to auouch vehemently fidem sine operibus nihil prodesse that saith vvithout vvorkes profiteth nothing As also Paul him selfe did not define it to be quamlibet fidem qua in Deum creditur whatsoeuer maner of faith vvherevvith vve beleeue in God but that holesome expresse Euangelical faith vvhose vvorkes procede from loue and the faith quoth he that vvorketh by loue vvherevpon that faith vvhich some thinke to be sufficient to saluation he so affirmeth to profite nothing that he saith If I should haue al faith so that I could remoue mountaines and haue not charitie I am nothing He therfore that vvill not erre in this point nor in any other reading either S. Paules Epistles or the rest of the holy Scriptures must sticke fast to the doctrine of the Catholike Church vvhich Church S. Paul termeth the piller and ground of the truth assuring him self that if any thing there found to him as contrarie herevnto he faileth of the right sense and bearing alvvaies in his minde the admonition of S. Peter saying As also our most deere brother Paul according to the vvisedom giuen to him hath vvritten to you as also in al his Epistles speaking in them of these things in the vvhich are certaine things hard to vnderstand vvhich the vnlearned and vnstable depraue as also the rest of the Scriptures to theire ovvne perdition You therfore brethren foreknovving take heede lest ye be led amis by the error of the vnvvise and fall avvay from your ovvne stedfastnes THE TIME VVHEN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANES VVAS VVRITTEN and the Argument thereof THE historie of S. Paul vntil be came to Rome S. Luke in the Actes of the Apostles vvrote exactly and though vvithout any mention of his Epistles yet certaine it is that some of them he vvrote before he came there to vvit the â—vvo vnto the Corinthians and this to the Romanes * as it seemeth before them al the Epistle to the Galatians Vvherein yet because he maketh mention of the fouretenth yere after his conuersion it appeareth that he preached so long vvithout any vvriting And this order may thus briefely be gathered First he preached to the Galatians Act. 16 and passing through Phrygia and the countrey of Galatia Vvhereof he maketh mention himselfe also Gal. 1 Vve euangelized to you and Gal. 4 I euangelized to you heretofore After vvhich the false Apostles came and persuaded them to receiue Circumcision Vvherevpon he saith Gal. 1 I maruel that thus so soone you are traÌ„sferred from him that called you to the grace of Christ vnto an other Gospel and vvisheth therfore Gal. 4. saying And I vvould I vvere vvith you novv And accordingly he came vnto them aftervvard as vve reade Act. 18 Vvalking in order through the countrie of Galatia and phrygia confirming al the Disciples At vvhich time also it seemeth that he tooke order vvith them about those contributions
Lavv or in the name either of Ievv or Christian but in doing good vvorkes and keeping the Lavv by Gods grace 29. In spirit not letter The outvvard ceremonies Sacraments threates and commaundements of God in the Lavv are called the letter the invvard vvorking of God in mens hart and enduing him vvith faith hope and charitie and vvith loue liking vvil and abilitie to keepe his commaundements by the grace and merites of Christ are called the spirit In vvhich sense the carnal Ievv vvas a Ievv according to the letter and he vvas circumcised after the letter but the true beleeuing Gentil obseruing by Gods grace in hart and in Gods sight that vvhich vvas meant by that carnal signe is a Ievv according to the spirit and iustified by God Of the spirit and letter S. Augustine made a famous vvorke very necessarie for the vnderstanding of this Epistle CHAP. III. He graunteth that the Ievves did passe the Heathen Gentils in Gods benefits 9 but not in their ovvne vvorkes concluding that he hath shevved both Ievv and Gentil to be sinners 18 and therfore inferring that there must be some other vvay to Saluation indifferent to both vvhich is to beleeue in IESVS CHRIST that for his sake their sinnes may be forgiuen them verse 1 WHAT preeminence then hath the Ievv or what is the profit of circumcision ✠verse 2 Much by al meanes First surely because the vvordes of God vvere coÌ„mitted to them ✠verse 3 for vvhat if certaine of them haue not beleeued Hath their incredulitie made the faith of God frustrate ✠verse 4 God forbid but * God is true * euery man a lyer as it is vvritten That thou maiest be iustified in thy vvordes and ouercome vvhen thou art iudged ✠verse 5 But ″ if our iniquitie commend the iustice of God vvhat shal vve say Is God vniust that executeth vvrath I speake according to man ✠verse 6 God forbid othervvise hovv shal God iudge this vvorld ✠verse 7 For if the veritie of God hath abounded in my lie vnto his glorie vvhy am I also yet iudged as a sinner ✠verse 8 and not as vve are blasphemed and as some report vs to say let vs doe euil that there may come good vvhose damnation is iust ✠verse 9 Vvhat then do vve excel them No not so For vve haue argued the Ievves and the Greekes al to be vnder sinne ✠verse 10 as it is vvritten That ″ there is not any man iust ✠verse 11 there is not that vnderstandeth there is not that seeketh after God ✠verse 12 Al haue declined they are become vnprofitable together there is not that doeth good there is not so much as one ✠verse 13 Their throte is an open sepulchre vvith their tonges they dealt deceitefully The venim of aspes vnder their lippes ✠verse 14 Vvhose mouth is ful of malediction and bitternes ✠verse 15 Their feete svvift to shede bloud ✠verse 16 Destruction and infelicitie in their vvaies ✠verse 17 and the vvay of peace they haue not knovven ✠verse 18 There is no feare of God before their eies ✠verse 19 And vve knovv that vvhatsoeuer the Lavv speaketh to them it speaketh that are in the Lavv that euery mouth may be stopped and al the vvorld may be made subiect to God ✠verse 20 because * ″ by the vvorkes of the Lavv no flesh shal be iustified before him For by the Lavv is the knovvledge of sinne ✠verse 21 But novv vvithout the Lavv ″ the iustice of God is manifested testified by the lavv and the Prophets ✠verse 22 And the iustice of God by faith of IESVS CHRIST vnto al and vpoÌ„ al that beleeue in him For there is no distinction ✠verse 23 For al haue sinned and doe neede the glorie of God ✠verse 24 Iustified gratis by his grace by the redemption that is in CHRIST IESVS ✠verse 25 vvhom God hath proposed a propitiation ' by faith in his bloud to the shevving of his iustice for the remission of former sinnes ✠verse 26 in the toleration of God to the shevving of his iustice in this time that he may be iust and iustifying him that is of the faith of IESVS CHRIST ✠verse 27 Vvhere is then thy boasting it is excluded by vvhat lavv of deedes No but by the lavv of faith ✠verse 28 For vve account a man to be iustified ″ by faith vvithout the vvorkes of the Lavv. ✠verse 29 Is he God of the Ievves only is he not also of the Gentiles Yes of the Gentiles also ✠verse 30 For it is one God that iustifieth circumcision by faith and prepuce by faith ✠verse 31 Do vve then destroy the Lavv by faith God forbid but vve do establish the Lavv. ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 5. If your iniquitie No maruel that many novv a daâ—es deduce false and detestable conclusions out of this Apostles high and hard vvritings seeing that S. Peter noted it in his daies and him self here confesseth that his preaching and speaches vvere then falsely misconstrued as though he â—ad taught that the Ievves and Gentils il life and incredulity had been directly the cause of Gods more mercie and that therfore sinne commeth of God to the aduancement of his glorie and consequently that men might or should doe il that good might ensue thereof Vvhich blasphemous constructions they tooke of these and the like vvordes vvhere sinne abounded there did grace more abound and The Lavv entered in that sinne might abound and our our of the Psalme 50. That thou maiest be iustified in thy vvordes and ouercome vvhen thou art iuâ—ged As though he meant that men do sinne to the end that God may be iustified And at al these and the like places of the Apostle though forevvarned by S. Peter and by the Apostles ovvne defense and Protestation that he neuer meant such horrible things yet the vvicked also of this time do stumble and fall But the true meaning is in al such places that God can and doth vvhen it pleaseth him conuert those sinnes vvhich man committeth against him and his commaundements to his glorie though the sinnes them selues stand not vvith his vvil intention nor honour but be directly against the same and therfore may not be committed that any good may fall for vvhat good so euer accidentally falleth it procedeth not of the sinne but of Gods mercie that can pardon and of his omnipotencie that can turne il to good And therfore against those earnal interpretations S. Paul very carefully diligently giueth reason also in this place v. 6 that it is impossible because God could not iustly punish any man nor sit in iudgement at the later day for sinne vvithout plaine iniurie if either him self vvould haue sinne committed or man might doe it to his glorie Therfore let al sincere readers of the Scriptures and specially of S.
and specially because of the fruite here and the end aftervvard both of the one and of the other verse 1 WHAT shal vve say then Shal vve continue in sinne that grace may abound ✠verse 2 God forbid For vve that are dead to sinne hovv shal vve yet liue therein ✠verse 3 Are you ignorant that al vve vvhich are baptized in Christ IESVS in his death vve are baptized ✠verse 4 For vve are buried together vvith him by Baptisme into death that as Christ is risen from the dead by the glorie of the father so vve also may vvalke in nevvnesse of life ✠verse 5 For if vve be become complanted to the similitude of his death vve shal be also of his resurrection ✠verse 6 Knovving this that our old man is crucified vvith him that the body of sinne may be destroied to the end that vve may serue sinne no longer ✠verse 7 For he that is dead is iustified from sinne ✠verse 8 And if vve be dead vvith Christ vve beleeue that vve shal liue also together vvith Christ ✠verse 9 knovving that Christ rising againe from the dead novv dieth no more death shal no more haue dominion ouer him ✠verse 10 For that he died ″ to sinne he died once but that he liueth he liueth to God ✠verse 11 So thinke you also that you are dead to sinne but aliue to God in Christ IESVS our Lord. ⊢ ✠verse 12 Let not ″ sinne therfore reigne in your mortal body that you obey the concupiscences thereof ✠verse 13 But neither doe ye exhibite your members instruments of iniquitie vnto sinne but exhibite your selues to God as of dead men aliue and your members instruments of iustice to God ✠verse 14 For sinne shal not haue dominion ouer you for you are not vnder the Lavv but vnder grace ✠verse 15 Vvhat then shal vve sinne because vve are not vnder the Lavv but vnder grace God forbid ✠verse 16 * Knovv you not that to vvhom you exhibite your selues seruants to obey you are the seruants of him vvhom you obey vvhether it be of sinne to death or of obedience to iustice ✠verse 17 But thankes be to God that you vvere the seruants of sinne but haue obeied from the hart vnto that ″ forme of doctrine into the vvhich you haue been deliuered ✠verse 18 And being made free from sinne you vvere made seruants to iustice ✠verse 19 I speake an humane thing because of the infirmitie of your flesh for as you haue exhibited your members to serue vncleannesse and iniquitie vnto iniquitie so now exhibite your meÌ„bers to serue iustice vnto sanctification ✠verse 20 For when you vvere seruants of sinne you were free to iustice ✠verse 21 What fruite therfore had you then in those things for vvhich novv you are ashamed for the end of them is death ✠verse 22 But novv being made free from sinne and become seruants to God you haue your fruite vnto sanctification but the end life euerlasting ✠verse 23 For the stipends of sinne death but ″ the grace of God life euerlasting in Christ IESVS our Lord. ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VI. 3. We that are baptized That vvhich before he chalenged from the Lavv of Moyses to faith is novv attributed to baptisme vvhich is the first Sacrament of our faith and the entrance to Christian religion Whereby it is plaine that he meaneth not onely faith to iustifie but the Sacraments also and al Christian religion vvhich he calleth the Lavv of spirit grace and faith 6. Old man body of sinne Our corrupt state subiect to sinne and concupiscence comming to vs from Adam is called the Old man as our person reformed in by Christ is named the Nevv man And the lumpe and masse of sinnes vvhich then ruled is called the corps or body of sinne 10. To sinne he died Christ died to sinne vvhen by his death he destroied sinne Vve die to sinne in that vve be discharged of the povver thereof vvhich before vvas as it vvere the life of our persons and commaunded al the partes and faculties of our soule and body as contrarievvise vve liue to God vvhen his grace ruleth and vvorketh in vs as the soule doth rule our mortal bodies 12. Sinne reigne Concupiscence is here named sinne because it is the effect occasion and matter of sinne and is as it vvere a disease or infirmitie in vs inclining vs to il remaining also after Baptisme according to the substance or matter thereof but it is not properly a sinne nor forbidden by commaundement til it reigne in vs and vve obey and folovv the desires thereof August â—i de nupâ— concupise c. 23. Cont. 2 epist Pelag. li. 1 c. 13. Conc. Trident. Sess 5. decret de pec orig 17. Forme of doctrine At the first conuersion of euery nation to the Catholike faith there is a forme rule of beleefe set dovvne vnto vvhich vvhen the people is once put by their Apostles they must neuer by any persuasion of men alter the same nor take of man or Angel any nevv doctrine or Analogie of faith as the Protestants call it 23. The grace of God life euerlasting The sequele of speache required that as he said death or damnation is the stipend of sinne so life euerlasting is the stipend of iustice and so it is and in the same sense he spake in the last chapter that as sinne reigneth to death so grace reigneth by iustice to life euerlasting but here he changed the sentence somevvhat calling life euerlasting grace rather then revvard because the merites by vvhich vve attaine vnto life be al of Gods gift and grace August Ep. 105 ad Sixtum CHAP. VII Our former husband sinne vvith his lavv is dead in Baptisme and novv vve are maried to an other husband to Christ to bring forth children to God that is good vvorkes 7 And hovv the Lavv being good vvas yet to vs the lavv of sinne and death because concupiscence reigned in vs. 17 But novv by Baptisme grace reigneth in vs though also concupiscence doth remaine and tempt vs still verse 1 ARE you ignorant brethren for I speake to them that knovv the Lavv that the Lavv hath dominion ouer a man as long time as he liueth ✠verse 2 for * the vvoman that is vnder a husband her husband liuing is bound to the lavv but if her husband be dead she is loosed from the lavv of her husband ✠verse 3 Therfore her husband liuing she shal be called an aduouteresse if she be vvith an other man but if her husband be dead she is deliuered from the lavv of her husband so that she is not an aduouteresse if she be vvith an other man ✠verse 4 Therfore my brethren you also are made dead to the Lavv by the body of Christ that you may be an other mans vvho is risen againe from the dead
that vve may fructifie to God ✠verse 5 For vvhen vve vvere in the flesh the passions of sinnes that vvere by the Lavv did vvorke in our members to fructifie vnto death ✠verse 6 but novv vve are loosed from the lavv of death vvherein vve vvere deteined in so much vve serue in nevvnesse of spirit and not in the oldnes of the letter ✠verse 7 Vvhat shal vve say then is the Lavv sinne God forbid But sinne I did not knovv but by the Lavv. for concupisceÌ„ce I knevv not vnlesse the lavv did say ″ Thou shalt not couet ✠verse 8 But ocoasion being taken sinne by the commaundement vvrought in me al coÌ„cupiscence For vvithout the Lavv sinne vvas dead ✠verse 9 And I liued vvithout the Lavv sometime But vvhen the commaundement vvas come sinne reuiued ✠verse 10 And I vvas dead and the commaundement that vvas vnto life the same to me vvas found to be vnto death ✠verse 11 For sinne taking occasion by the commaundement seduced me and by it killed me ✠verse 12 Therfore * the Lavv in deede is holy and the commaundement holy and iust and good ✠verse 13 That theÌ„ vvhich is good to me vvas it made death God forbid but sinne that it may appeare sinne by the good thing vvrought me death that sinne might become sinning aboue measure by the coÌ„maundemeÌ„t ✠verse 14 For vve knovv that the Law is spiritual but I am carnal sold vnder sinne ✠verse 15 For ″ that which I vvorke I vnderstand not for ″ not that vvhich I vvil the same do I but vvhich I hate that I doe ✠verse 16 And if that vvhich I vvil not the same I doe I coÌ„sent to the Lavv that it is good ✠verse 17 But novv not I vvorke it any more but the sinne that dvvelleth in me ✠verse 18 For I know that there dvvelleth not in me that is to say in my flesh good For to vvil is preseÌ„t vvith me but to accomplish that vvhich is good I finde not ✠verse 19 For ″ not the good vvhich I vvil that doe I but the euil ″ vvhich I vvil not that I doe ✠verse 20 And if that vvhich I vvil not the same I doe novv not I vvorke it but the sinne that dvvelleth in me ✠verse 21 I finde therfore the Lavv to me hauing a vvil to doe good that euil is present vvith me ✠verse 22 For I am delighted vvith the lavv of God according to the invvard man ✠verse 23 but I see an other lavv in my members repugning to the lavv of my minde and captiuing me in the lavv of sinne that is in my members ✠verse 24 Vnhappie man that I am vvho shal deliuer me from the body of this death ✠verse 25 The grace of God by IESVS Christ our Lord. ⊢ Therfore I my self ″ vvith the minde serue the lavv of God but vvith the flesh the lavv of sinne ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VII â— Thou shalt not â—â—uet It is not the habitual concupiscence or infirmitie of our nature or sénsual desire or inclination to euil coueting against the spirit that is forbidden properly in this precept but the consent of our reason and minde vnto it to obey and folovv the lustes thereof that is a sinne and prohibited 15. That vvhich I vvorke This being vnderstood of S. Paul himself or any other iust person the sense is that the flesh and inferiour part stirreth vp diuerse disordered motions and passions or perturbations against the minde and vpon such a soden sometimes inuadeth the same that before it atteÌ„deth or reason can gather it self to deliberate maÌ„ is in a sort though vnvvittingly entangled Vvhich as soone as it is perceiued being of the iust condemned reiected and resisted neuer maketh him a sinner 15. Not that vvhich I vvil He meaneth not that he can do no good that he vvilleth or desireth or that he is euer forced to do that vvhich his vvill agreeth not vnto but that by reason of the forciblenesse of concupiscence vvhere of he can not rid him self during life he can not accomplish al the desire of his spirit and minde according as he saith to the Galatians The flesh coueâ—eth against the spirit and the spirit against the flesh that not vvhatsoeuer you vvill you can do 19. Not the good vvhich I vvill So may the iust also be forced by the rage of concupiscence or sensual appetite to do or suffer many things in his inferiour part or external members vvhich his vvill consenteth not vnto And so long it is so farre from sinne that as * S. Augustine faith he neede neuer say to God forgiue vs our sinnes for the same for sinne is voluntarie and so be not these passions 19. Which I vvil not It maketh not any thing against free vvill that the Apostle saith that good men do or suffer sometimes in their bodies that vvhich the â—vill agreeth not vnto but it proueth plainely free vvil because the proper act thereof that is to vvill or nill to consent or dissent is euer as you may see here free in it self though there may be internal or external force to stay the members of a man that they obey not in euery act that vvhich the vvill commaundeth or prescribeth And therfore that is neuer imputed to maÌ„ vvhich he doth in his external or internal faculties vvhen vvil concurreth not Yea aftervvard v 20 the Apostle saith Noâ— ego opâ—ror man doeth not that vvhich is not done by his vvill vvhich doth most euidently proue free vvill â—5 With the minde vvith the flesh Nothing done by concupiscence vvhich the Apostle here calleth sinne vvherevnto the spirit reason or minde of man consenteth not can make him guilty before God Neither can the motions of the flesh in a iust man euer any vvhit deâ—file the operatioÌ„s of his spirit as the Lutherans do hold but make them often more meritorious for the continual combat that he hath vvith them for it is plaine that the operations of the flesh and of the spirit do not concurre together to make one acte as they imagine the Apostle concluding cleane contrarie That in minde he serueth the Lavv of God in flesh the lavv of sinne that is to say concupiscence CHAP. VIII That novv after Baptisme vve are no more in state of damnation because by the grace vvhich vve haue receiued vve are able to fulfil the Lavv vnles vve do vvilfully giue the dominion againe to concupisâ—ence 1â— Then because of the persecutions that then vvere he comforteth and exhorteth them vvith many reasons verse 1 THERE is novv therefore no damnation to them that are in Christ IESVS that walke not according to the flesh ✠verse 2 For the lavv of the spirit of life in Christ IESVS hath deliuered me from the lavv of sinne and of death ✠verse 3 For that vvhich vvas impossible to the Lavv in that it vvas vveakened by the
heresie to be that such as be permanent constant and chosen members and children of the Catholike Church onely knovven to God before may novv also be made manifest to the vvorld by their constant remaining in the CHVRCH vvhen the vvinde and blast of euery heresie or tentation driueth out the other light and vnstable persons 20. Knovv al things They that abide in the vnitie of Christes Church haue the vnction that is the Holy Ghost vvho teacheth al truth not that euery member or man thereof hath al knovvledge in him self personally but that euery one vvhich is of that happie societie to vvhich Christ promised and gaue the Holy Ghost is partaker of al other mens giftes and graces in the same holy Spirit to his saluation Neither neede any to seeke truth at Heretikes handes or others that be gone out vvhen it is vvithin them selues and onely vvithin them selues in Gods Church If thou loue vnitie saith S. Augustine for thee also hath he vvhosoeuer hath any thing in it take avvay enuie it is thine vvhich I haue it is mine vvhich thou hast c. Tract 32 in Euang. Ioan. CHAP. III. It is not for the sonnes of God to sinne mortally but for the sonnes of the Diuel vvherby they are knovven one from an other not by onely faith 11 True faith is that vve also loue our brethren giuing both our life and substance for them 19 Such vnfeined loue may haue great confidence before God 23 because the keeping of his cōmaundements doth much please him vvhich consist in faith and charitie verse 1 See vvhat maner of charitie the Father hath giuē vs that vve should be named and be the sonnes of God For this cause the world doth not knovv vs because it hath not knovven him ✠verse 2 My deerest novv vve are the sonnes of God it hath not yet appeared vvhat we shal be Vve know that whē he shal appeare we shal be like to him because vve shal see him as he is ✠verse 3 And euery one that hath this hope in him sanctifieth him self as he also is holy ✠verse 4 Euery one that committeth sinne committeth also iniquitie and ◠sinne is iniquitie ✠verse 5 And * you knovv that he appeared to take away our sinnes * and sinne in him there is none ✠verse 6 Euery one that abideth in him ◠sinneth not and euery one that sinneth hath not seen him nor knovven him ✠verse 7 Litle children let no mā seduce you ◠He that doeth iustice is iust euen as he also is iust ✠verse 8 * He that committeth sinne is of the deuil because the deuil ◠sinneth from the beginning For this appeared the Sonne of God that he might dissolue the vvorkes of the deuil ✠verse 9 Euery one that is borne of God committeth not sinne because his seede abideth in him and he can not sinne because he is borne of God ✠verse 10 In this are the children of God manifest and the children of the deuil Euery one that is not iust is not of God and he that loueth not his brother ✠verse 11 because this is the annuntiation vvhich you haue heard from the beginning * That you loue one an other ✠verse 12 Not as * Cain vvho vvas of the vvicked and killed his brother And for vvhat cause killed he him Because his vvorkes vvere vvicked but his brothers iust ✠verse 13 Maruel not brethren if the vvorld hate you ✠verse 14 Vve knovv that vve are translated from death to life because vve loue the brethren He that loueth not abideth in death ✠verse 15 Vvhosoeuer hateth his brother is a murderer And you knovv that no murderer hath life euerlasting abiding in him self ✠verse 16 * In this vve haue knovven the charitie of God because he hath yelded his life for vs and vve ought to yeld our liues for the brethren ⊢ ✠verse 17 * He that shal haue the substance of the vvorld and shal see his brother haue neede and shal shut his bovvels from him hovv doth the charitie of God abide in him ✠verse 18 My litle children let vs not loue in word nor in tongue but in deede and truth ⊢ ✠verse 19 in this vve knovv that vve are of the truth and in his sight vve shal persuade our hartes ✠verse 20 For if our hart do reprehend vs God is greater then our hart and knovveth al thinges ✠verse 21 My deerest if our hart do not reprehend vs vve haue confidence tovvard God ✠verse 22 and * vvhatsoeuer vve shal aske ◠vve shal receiue of him because vve keepe his commaundementes and doe those thinges vvhich are pleasing before him ✠verse 23 And * this is his commaundement that vve beleeue in the name of his sonne IESVS Christ and loue one an other as he hath giuen cōmaundement vnto vs. ✠verse 24 And * he that keepeth his commaundementes abideth in him and he in him And in this vve knovv that he abideth in vs by the Spirit vvhich he hath giuen vs. ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 4. Sinne is iniquitie Iniquitie is not taken here for vvickednes as it is commonly vsed both in Latin and in our language as is plaine by the Greeke vvord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying nothing els but a svvaruing or declining from the straight line of the lavv of God or nature So that the Apostle meaneth that euery sinne is an obliquitie or defect from the rule of the lavv but not contrarie that euery such svvaruing from the lavv should be properly a sinne as the Heretikes do vntruely gather to proue that concupiscence remaining after Baptisme is a very sinne though vve neuer giue our consent vnto it And though in the 5 chapter folovving vers 17. the Apostle turne the speache affirming euery iniquitie to be a sinne yet there the Greeke vvord is not the same as before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by vvhich it is plaine that there he meaneth by iniquitie mans actual and proper transgression vvhich must needes be a sinne See S. Augustine cont Iulian. li. 5 c. 3. S. Ambr. li. d◠Apologia Dauid c. 13. 6. Sinneth not Iouinian Pelagius falsely as Heretikes vse to doe argued vpon these vvordes and those that folovv vers 9 the one that the baptized could sinne no more the other that no man being or remaining iust could sinne But among many good senses giuen of this place this seemeth most agreable that the Apostle should say that mortal sinne doth not consist together vvith the grace of God therfore can not be committed by a man continuing the sonne of God and so is the like speache in the 9 verse folovving to be taken See S. Hierom li. 2 cont louinianum c. 1. 7. He that doeth iustice He doth inculcate this often that mans true iustice or
power to giue it otherwise See the annot â— 20 23. Good workes necessarie Right inteÌ„tion We must vse Gods gifts Good and bad in the Church Heauen is the reward of good workes and Hel of the contrarie The Passion according to S. Matthew in these two Chapters is the Gospel at Masse vpon Palme Sunday Mr. 14 1 Lu. 22 1 TENEDRE Wenesday Mr. 14 3. Io. 12 3. ⸬ Hereby 〈◊〉 learne that the good workes of Saincts are to be recorded and set forth to their honour in the Church after their death whereof rise their holy daies and CoÌ„memorations Mr. 14 10. Lu. 22 3 Mr. 14 12. MAVNDY thursday Lu. 22 7 Ps 40 10. 1. Cor. 11 24. ⸬ See the margent note Mar. 14 23. THVRSDAY night The NOCTVRNE of Mattins in the Churches Seruice answereth to this night part of our Sauiours Passion and so consequently the other Canonical houres to the rest Zach. 13 7. Io. 13 38. 10. 18 3. Io. 2 19. Dan. 7 13. To this time the LAVDES do answer in the Churches Seruice Cost vpoÌ„ Churches altars c. Releefe of the poore Ambros li. 2 Off. c. 2â— Christ alwaies with vs in the B. Sacrament A wonderful mysterie in the Institution of the B. Sacrament The holy Eucharist is both a Sacrifice and a Sacrament Mat. 2â— 2â— The blessing of Christ referred to the creatures and working an effect in theÌ„ Consecration â— Cor. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Transsubstantiation No figuratiue but a real presence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The elements after consecratioÌ„ called bread and wine Gen. 2. Exo. 7. Io. â— De â—rat Vigils and Nocturnes Do. nu â—5 * Adu Vigilant ep â—3 The vertue of the holy Ghost Mans infirmitie Peters teares and repentance PRIME or Hora prima in the Churches Seruice Mr. 15 1 Lu. 23 1. Io. 18 28. GOOD FRIday ⸬ This Corbana was a place about the Temple which receiued the peoples gifts or offerings See Mar. 12 v. 42. Zach. 11 12. HORA TERTIA in the Churches Seruice Io. 19 2. HORA SEXTA in the Churches Seruice Ps 21 19 Ps 21 9. Sap. 2 18. HORA NONA in the Churches Seruice HORA VESPERARVM or Euensong HORA COMPLETORII or Complin SATVRDAY called Sabbatum saâ—â—ctum Horrour of conscience Desperation They that execute lawes against their coÌ„science are like to Pilate Christ derided in the B. Sacrament euen as vpoÌ„ the Crosse Catechis Calu. Instit li. 2. 16. Caluins blasphemie Reuerent vsing of our L. Body S. Hiero. in hunc locum * to 1 CoÌ„cil Corporals The Gospel for the night Masse of Christes Resurrection which is now vsed to be said on Easter eue in the morning Mr. 16 1. Luc. 24 1. Io. 20 1. EASTER day Mt. 29 32. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Friday in Easter weeke The Gospel in the feast of the B. Trinitie In Ep. 17 Paulae Eustoch ad Marcel to 1. The holy Sepulcher and Pilgrimage therevnto Esa 11. The Catholike Church to be gathered of al Nations And Christs continual protection of the same Church In Catal. Script Ecclesiast Philo de Supplicibus In Catalogo * Naucler generat 28. THE FIRST part of this Gospel of the preparatioÌ„ to Christs manifestation Mal. 3 1. Esa 40 3. the prophets Mt. 3 1. ⸬ Iohns baptisme put them in hope only of remissioÌ„ of sinnes as a preparatiue to Christes Sacrament by which sinnes were indeede to be remitted Aug. li. 5 de bapt c. 10. Lu. 3 4. Io. 1 15. Mt. 4 1. Lu. 4 1. THE SECOND part of this Gospel of Christs manifestation Mat. 4 12. Luc. 4 14. ⸬ He doth not preach beleefe or faith only but penance also Mat. 4 18. Lu. 5 2. Mat. 4 13. Lu. 4 31 Luc. 4 32. Mat. 8 14. Luc. 4. 42. Mt. 8 2. Lu. 5 12. ⸬ Our Sauiour euen when he healed the leper by extraordinarie miraculous power would not yet breake order but sent the partie to the Priest Leu. 14 3. Confession Particular confession Iohns example of penance Baptisme in water Calu. 4. inst c. 16. The B. Trinitie Christs example of penance Solitarie contemplation Mt. 9 1. Lu. 5 18 ⸬ Our Lord is moued to be merciful to sinners by other mens faith and desires and not only by the parties owne meanes alvvay Iob. 14 4. Esa 43 25. Mt. 9 9. Lu. 5 27 Mt. 9 13 Lu. 5 32 ⸬ He foretelleth that fasting shal be vsed in his Church no lesse then in the old law or in the time of Iohn the Baptist See Mat. c. 9 15. Mt. 12 1 Lu. 6 1. 1. Re. 21 6. Leu. 24 9. ⸬ The maker of the law may abrogate or dispense wheÌ„ and where for iust cause it seemeth good to him The SacrameÌ„ts to be called for in sicknes MaÌ„ hath power to remit sinnes Christ remitteth sinnes by the Priests ministerie Mt. 18 19. Mt. 18 18. ad Heliod ep 1. Amb. li. â— off c. 28. Mt. 12 9 Lu. 6 6. ⸬ The only touching of Christs holy person or any part of his clothes or whatsoeuer belonged to him did heale al diseases Mt. 5 1. 10 1. Lu. 6 12 9 1. ⸬ See here the conceite of worldly freÌ„des who thinke the Zeale of Religion madnes and therfore count them madde that are Zelous in Gods cause and for the Catholike faith and the more Zelous the more mad Mat. 12 24. Luc. 11 15. Mt. 12 46. Lu. 8 19 Sermons Seruice and praier of Heretikes The number of Twelue mystical Act. 1â— Peters preeminence Mt. 1â— Dissension of Heretikes Greg. li. â— ep 3. Venial sinnes forgiuen after death Mt. 12 32. Spiritual kinred and busines preferred before carnal and worldly The B. Virgin without sinne Mt. 13 1. Lu. 8 4. ⸬ Such as be out of the Church though they heare and read neuer so much they cannot vnderstand Esa 6 9 Bed in 4 Marc. Lu. 8 16 ⸬ Christ came not to teach his doctrine in corners and hucker mucker as Heretikes doe but to lighten the whole world therewith Lu. 8 18 ` to you that heare Mat. 13 31. Luc. 13 19. Mt. 8 23 Lu. 8 22 God is not author of sinne but mans owne will Mt. 13. Act. 〈◊〉 1. Cor. 3. The Church visibly increasing Christian religion wonderfully spreading Mat. 8 28. Luc. 8 26. ⸬ It is not with out mysterie that the diuels desired and Christ suffered them to enter into the swine signifying that filthy liuers be meete dwelling places for diuels Aug. tract 6 in ep Io. Mat. 9 18. Archsynagogue cheefe gouerner of a Synagogue Luc. 8 42. ` from ⸬ To Christ that can more easily raise a dead man then we can doe one that is but a sleepe death is but sleepe Aug. de verb. Do. Sâ—r. 44. Profane and natural men The touche of Relikes Basil in Ps 115. Scripture fondly applied to proue onely faith V. 5. By three dead are signified three kind of sinners Aug. de verb. Do. ser 44. Mt. 13 54. Lu. 4 16 Mt. 10 1 Lu. 9
wordes breede some vvicked opinion concerning the thinges conteined vnder the vvordes De ciuitate lib. 10. cap 12. Vvhereof our holy forefathers and auncient Doctors had such a religious care that they vvould not change the very barbarismes of incongruities of speach vvhich by long vse had preuailed in the old readings or recitings of scriptures as Neque uubent neque nubentur in Tertullian li. 4. in Marcion in S. Hilarie in c. 22 Mat. and in al the fathers Qui me confusus fuerit confundar ego eum in S. Cyprian ep 63 nu 7. Talis enim nobis decebat sacerdos vvhich vvas an elder translation then the vulgar Latin that novv is in S. Ambrose c. 3 de fugaseculi and S. Hierom him self vvho othervvise corrected the Latin translation that vvas vsed before his time yet keepeth religiously as him self professeth Praefat. in 4 Euang. ad Damasum these and the like speaches Nonne vos magis pluris estis illis and filius hominis non venit ministrari sed ministrare and Neque nubent neque nubentur in his commentaries vpon these places and Non capit Prophetam perire extra Hierusalem in his commentaries in c. 2. Ioël sub finem And S. Augustine vvho is most religious in al these phrases counteth it a special pride and infirmitie in those that haue a litle learning in tonges none in thinges that they easily take offense of the simple speaches or solecismes in the scriptures de doctrina Christ li. 2. cap 13. See also the same holy father li. 3 de doct Christ c. 3. and tract 2 in Euang. Ioan. But of the maner of our translation more anon Now though the text thus truely translated might sufficiently in the sight of the learned and al indifferent men both controule the aduersaries corruptions and proue that the holy Scripture vvhereof they haue made so great vauntes make nothing for their nevv opinions but vvholy for the Catholike Churches beleefe and doctrine in all the pointes of difference betvvixt vs yet knovving that the good and simple may easily be seduced by some fevv obstinate persons of perdition vvhom vve see giuen ouer into a reprobat sense to whom the Gospel vvhich in it self is the odour of life to saluation is made the odour of death to damnation ouer vvhose eies for sinne disobedience God suffereth a veile or couer to lie whiles they read the nevv Testamēt euen as the Apostle saite the Ievves haue til this day in reading of the old that as the one sort can not finde Christ in the Scriptures reade they neuer so much so the other can not finde the Catholike Church nor her doctrine there neither and finding by experience this saying of S. Augustine to be most true If the preiudice of any erreneous persuasion preoccupate the mind vvhatsoeuer the Scripture hath to the contrarie men take it for a figuratiue speach for these causes and somevvhat to help the faithful reader in the difficulties of diuers places vve haue also set forth reasonable large ANNOTATIONS thereby to shevv the studious reader in most places perteining to the controuersies of this time both the heretical corruptions and false deductions also the Apostolike tradition the expositions of the holy fathers the decrees of the Catholike Church and most auncient Coūcels which meanes vvhosoeuer trusteth not for the sense of holy Scriptures but had rather folow his priuate iudgemēt or the arrogat spirit of these Sectaries he shal vvorthily through his owne wilfulnes be deceiued beseeching all men to looke vvith diligence sinceritie and indifferencie into the case that concerneth no lesse then euery ones eternal saluation or damnation Vvhich if he doe vve doubt not but he shal to his great contentment find the holy Scriptures most clerely and inuincibly to proue the articles of Catholike doctrine against our aduersaries vvhich perhaps he had thought before this diligent search either not to be consonant to Gods vvord or at least not conteined in the same and finally he shal proue this saying of S. Augustine to be most true Multi sensus c. Many senses of holy Scriptures lie hidden and are knowen to some fevv of greater vnderstanding neither are they at any time auouched more commodiously and acceptably then at such times vvhen the care to ansvver heretikes doth force men there vnto For then euen they that be negligent in matters of studie and learning shaking of sluggishnes are stirred vp to diligent hearing that the Aduersaries may be refelled Againe hovv many senses of holy Scriptures cōcerning Christes Godhead haue been auouched against Photinus hovv many of his Manhod against Manichaeus hovv many of the Trinitie against Sabellius hovv many of the vnitie in Trinitie against the Arrians Eunomias Macedonians hovv many of the Catholike Church dispersed through out the vvhole vvorld and of the mixture of good and bad in the same vntil the end of the vvorld against the Donatistes and Luciferians and other of the like errour hovv many against al other heretikes vvhich it vvere to long to rehearse Of vvhich senses and expositions of holy Scripture the approued authors and auouchers should othervvise either not be knovven as al or not so vvel knovven as the contradictions of proud heretikes haue made them Thus he saith of such thinges as not seeming to be in holy Scriptures to the ignorant or heretikes yet in deede be there But in other pointes doubted of that in deede are not decîded by Scripture he giueth vs this goodly rule to be folovved in all as he exemplifieth in one Then doe vve hold saith he the veritie of the Scriptures vvhen vve doe that vvhich novv hath seemed good to the Vniuersal Church vvhich the authoritie of the Scriptures them selues doth cōmend so that forasmuch as the holy Scripture can not deceiue vvhosoeuer is afraid to be deceiued vvith the obscuritie of questions let him therein aske counsel of the same CHVRCH vvhich the holy Scripture most certainely and euidently shevveth and pointeth vnto Aug. li. 1. Cont. Crescon c. 13. NOVV TO GIVE thee also intelligence in particular most gentle Reader of such thinges as it behoueth thee specially to knovv concerning our Translation Vve translate the old vulgar Latin text not the common Greeke text for these causes 1. It is so auncient that it vvas vsed in the Church of God aboue 1300 yeres agoe as appeareth by the fathers of those times 2. It is that by the common receiued opinion and by al probabilitie vvhich S. Hierom aftervvard corrected according to the Greeke by the appointment of Damasus then Pope as he maketh mention in his preface before the foure Euangelistes vnto the said Damasus and in Catalogo in fine and ep 102. 3. Consequently it is the same vvhich S. Augustine so commendeth and allovveth in an Epistle to S. Hierom. 4. It is that vvhich for the most part euer since hath been vsed
my beloued sonne in vvhom I am vvel pleased ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 1. Desert Of this word desert in Greeke eremus commeth the name Eremitages and Eremites that liue a religious and austere life in deserts and solitatie places by the example of S. Iohn Baptist whom the holy Doctors therfore call the Prince and as it were the author of such profession S. Chrys ho. 1 in Marcum ho. de Io. Baptista Hiero. ad Eustoch de eâ—stod virg Isid li. 1. c. 15 de diu off Bernardus de excel Io. Baptista Wherewith the Protestants are so offended that * they say S. Chrysostom spake rashly and vntruely And no maruel for whereas the Euangelist himself in this place maketh him a perfect paterne of penance and Eremitical life for desert or wildernes for his rough and rude apparel for abstayning from al delicate meates according to our Sauiours testimonie also of him Mt. 11 8 Luc. 7 33 they are not ashamed to peruert all with this strange commentarie that it was a desert * full of townes and villages his garment was * chamlet his meate * such as the countrey gaue and the people there vsed to make him thereby but a common man like to the rest in his maner of life cleane against Scriptures fathers 〈◊〉 reason 2. Doe penance So is the Latin word for word so readeth al antiquitie namely S. Cyprian ep 52 often and S. Augustine li. 13 Confes c. 12. and it is a very vsual speache in the New Testament specially in the preaching of S. Iohn Baptist * Christ him self and * the Apostles to signifie perfect repentance which hath not onely confession and amendment but contrition or sorow for the offense and paineful satisfaction such as S. Cyprian speaketh of in al the foresaid epistle But the Aduersaries of purpose as * namely Beza protesteth mislike that interpretation because it fauoureth Satisfaction for sinne which they cannot abide Where if they pretend the ⸬ Greeke word we send them to these places Mat. 11 21. Lu. 10 13. 1 Cor. 7 9. where it must needes signifie sorowful payneful and satisfactorie repentance we tel them also that * S. Basil a Greeke Doctor calleth the Niniuites repentance with fasting and hearecloth and ashes by the same Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And more we wil tell them in other places 8. Confessing their sinnes Iohn did prepare the way to Christ and his Sacraments not only by his baptisme but by inducing the people to confession of their sinnes Which is not to acknowledge them selues in general to be sinners but also to vtter euery man his sinnes 9. Fruite worthie He preacheth satisfaction by doing worthy fruites or workes of penance which are as S. Hierom saith in 2. Ioel fasting praying almes and the like 10. The axe Here preachers are taught to dehort from doing euil for feare of Hel and to exhort to doe good in hope of heauen which kind of preaching our Aduer doe condemne 11. In water Iohns baptisme did not remitte sinnes nor was comparable to Christs Baptisme as here it is playne and in manie other places Hiero. adu Lucifer Aug. de Bapt. cont Donat. li. 5. c. 9. 10. 11. Yet is it an article of our Adu that th one is no better then the other which they say not to extol Iohns but to derogate from Christes baptisme so far that they make it of no more valure or efficacie for remission of sinnes and grace and iustification then was Iohns thereby to mainteine their manifold heresies that Baptisme taketh not away sinnes that a man is no cleaner nor iuster by the Sacrament of Baptisme then before that it is not necessarie for children vnto saluation but it is ynough to be borne of Christian parents and such like erroneous positions wel knowen among the Caluinists 12. Floore This floore is his Church militant here in earth wherein are both good and bad here signified by corne and chaffe til the separation be made in the day of iudgement contrarie to the doctrine of the Heretikes that hold the Church to consist onely of the good 16. Opened To signifie that heauen was shut in the old law til Christ by his Passion opened it and so by his Ascension was the first that entered into it contrarie to the doctrine of the Heretikes See Hebr. 9 â— and 11 40. CHAP. IIII. Christ going into the desert â—o prepare him self before his Manifestation ouercometh the Deuils tentations 12 Beginning in Galilee as the Prophet said he should 18 he calleth foure Disciples and with his preaching and miracles draweth vnto him innumerable folowers verse 1 THEN * IESVS was ledde of the Spirit into the ″ desert to be tempted of the Deuil ✠verse 2 And vvhen he had ″ fasted fourtie daies and fourtie nightes aftervvard he vvas hungrie ✠verse 3 And the tempter approched sayd to him If thou be the sonne of God commaund that these stones be made bread ✠verse 4 Who ansvvered said It is vvritten Nor in bread alone doth man liue but in euery word that procedeth from the mouth of God ✠verse 5 Then the Deuil tooke him vp into the holy citie and set him vpon the pinnacle of the TeÌ„ple ✠verse 6 and sayd to him If thou be the sonne of God cast thy self dovvne for ″ it is vvritten That he wil giue his Angels charge of thee in their hands shal they hold thee vp lest perhaps thou knocke they foote agaynst a stone ✠verse 7 IESVS sayd to him againe It is vvritten Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God ✠verse 8 Againe the Deuil tooke him vp into a very high mountaine and he shevved him al the Kingdoms of the vvorld and the glorie of them ✠verse 9 and sayd to him Al these vvil I giue thee if falling dovvne thou vvilt adore me ✠verse 10 Then IESVS sayth to him Auant Satan for it is vvritten The Lord thy God shalt thou adore ″ him onely shalt thou serue ✠verse 11 Then the Deuil left him and behold Angels came and ministred to him ⊢ ✠verse 12 And * vvhen IESVS had heard that Iohn vvas deliuere vp he retyred into Galilee ✠verse 13 and leauing the citie Nazareth came dvvelt in Capharnaum a sea tovvne in the borders of Zabulon Nephthali ✠verse 14 that it might be fulfilled vvhich vvas sayd by Esay the Prophet ✠verse 15 Land of Zabulon land of Nephthali the way of the sea beyond Iordan of Galilee of the Gentils ✠verse 16 the people that sate in darknesse hath seen great light and to them that sate in a countrey of the shadow of death light is risen to them ✠verse 17 From that time IESVS began to preach and to say ″* Doe penance for the Kingdom of heauen is at hand ✠verse 18 And IESVS * vvalking by the sea
things therfore vvhatsoeuer you vvil that men doe to you doe you also to them For this is the Lavv and the Prophets ✠verse 13 Enter ye by the narrovv gate because brode is the gate and large is the vvay that leadeth to perdition and many there be that enter by it ✠verse 14 Hovv narrovv is the gate and straite is the vvay that leadeth to life and fevv there are that finde it ✠verse 15 Take ye great heede of false Prophets vvhich come to you in the ″ clothing of sheepe but invvardly are rauening vvolues ✠verse 16 ″ By their fruites you shal knovv them Do men gather grapes of thornes or figges of thistels ✠verse 17 Euen so euery good tree yeldeth good fruites and the euil tree yeldeth euil fruites ✠verse 18 A good tree can not yeld euil fruites neither an euil tree yeld good fruites ✠verse 19 Euery tree that yeldeth not good fruite shal be cut dovvne and shal be cast into fyre ✠verse 20 Therfore by their fruites you shal knovv them ✠verse 21 Not euery one that sayth to me ″ Lord Lord shal enter into the Kingdom of heauen but he that doeth the vvil of my father vvhich is in heauen he shal enter into the kingdom of heauen ⊢ ✠verse 22 Many shal say to me in that day Lord Lord haue not vve prophecied in they name and in thy name cast out diuels and in thy name vvrought many miracles ✠verse 23 And then I vvil cōfesse vnto them That I neuer knevv you depart from me you that vvorke iniquitie ✠verse 24 Euery one therfore that heareth these my vvordes and doeth them shal be likened to a vvise man that built his house vpon a rocke ✠verse 25 and the rayne fel and the fluddes came the vvindes blevve and they beate agaynst that house and it fel not for it vvas founded vpon a rocke ✠verse 26 And euery one that heareth these my vvordes doeth them not shal be like a foolish man that built his house vpon the sand ✠verse 27 and the rayne fel and the fluddes came and the vvindes blevve and they beate agaynst that house and it fel the fall therof vvas great ✠verse 28 And it came to passe vvhen IESVS had fully ended these vvordes the multitutde vvere in admiration vpon his doctrine ✠verse 29 For he vvas teaching them as hauing povver and not as their Scribes and Pharisees ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VII 1. Iudge not It is not Christian part to iudge il of mens actes which be in them selues good and may procede of good meaning or of mans inward meanings and intentions which we can not see of which fault they must beware that are to suspicious and giuen to deeme alwayes the worst of other men But to say that Iudas or an Heretike euidently knowen to die obstinatly in heresie is damned and in al other playne and manifest cases to iudge is not forbidden 6. Holy to dogges No holy Sacrament and specially that of our Sauiours blessed body must be geuen wittingly to the vnworthy that is to them that haue not by confession of al mortal sinnes examined and proued them selues See the Annot. 1. Cor. 11 27. 28. 29. ◠Euery one that asketh Al things that we aske necessarie to saluation with humilitie attention continuance and other dewe circunstances God wil vndoubtedly graunt when it is best for vs. 15. Clothing of sheepe Extraordinarie apparance of zeale and holines is the sheepes cote in some Heretikes but these of this time weare not that garment much being men of vnsatiable sinne This is rather their garment common to them with al other Heretikes to crake much of the word of the Lord and by pretensed allegations and * sweete wordes of benediction and specially by promise of knowledge light and libertie of the Gospel to seduce the simple and the sinful 16. Fruites These are the fruites which Heretikes are knowen by diuision from the whole Churche diuision among them selues taking to them selues new names and new malsters inconstancie in doctrine disobedience both to others and namely to spiritual officers loue and liking of them selues pride and intolerable vaunting of their owne knowledge aboue al the holy Doctors corruption falsification and quite denying of the parts of Scriptures that specially make agaynst them and these be common to al Heretikes lightly Othersome are more peculiar to these of our time as Incestuous mariages of vowed persons Spoile of Churches Sacrilege and profanation of al holy things and many other special poynts of doctrine directly tending to the corruption of good life in al states 21. Lord Lord. These men haue faith otherwise they could not inuocate Lord Lord Ro. 10. But here we see that to beleeue is not ynough and that not only infidelitie is sinne as Luther teacheth Yea Catholikes also that worke true miracles in the name of our Lord and by neuer so great fayth yet without the workes of iustice shal not be saued 1. Cor. 13. Agayne consider here who they are that haue so often in their mouth The Lord the Lord and how litle it shal auaile them that set so litle by good workes and contemne Christian iustice CHAP. VIII Immediatly after his Sermon to confirme his doctrine with a miracle he cureth a Leper 5 But aboue him and al other Iewes he cōmendeth the faith of the Centurion who was a Gentil and foretelleth by that occasion the vocation of the Gentiles and reprobation of the Iewes 14 la Peters house he sheweth great grace 18 In the way to the sea he speaketh with two of folowing him 23 and vpon the sea commaundeth the tempest 28 and beyond the sea he manifesteth the deuils malice agaynst man in an heard of svvine verse 1 AND vvhen he vvas come dovvne from the mountaine great multitudes folovved him ✠verse 2 And * behold a leper came and adored him saying Lord if thou vvilt thou canst make me cleane ✠verse 3 And IESVS stretching forth his hand touched him saying I vvil be thou made cleane And forthvvith his leprosy vvas made cleane ✠verse 4 And IESVS sayth to him See thou tel no body but goe * shevv thy self to the ″ priest offer the ″ gift vvhich Moyses commaunded for a testimonie to them ✠verse 5 And * vvhen he vvas entred into Capharnaum there came to him a Centurion beseeching him ✠verse 6 saying Lord my boy lieth at home sicke of the palsey is sore tormēted ✠verse 7 And IESVS sayth to him I vvil come cure him ✠verse 8 And the Centurion making ansvver sayd Lord ″ I am not vvorthie that thou shouldest enter vnder my roofe but only say the vvord and my boy shal be healed ✠verse 9 For I also am a man subiect to authoritie hauing vnder me souldiars and I say to this goe and he goeth and to an other come
he cometh and to my seruant doe this he doeth it ✠verse 10 And IESVS hearing this marueiled and sayd to them that folovved him Amen I say to you I haue not found so great faith in Israel ✠verse 11 And I say to you that many shal come from the East and West and shal sitte dovvne vvith Abraham Isaac Iacob in the kingdom of heauen ✠verse 12 but the children of the kingdom shal be cast out into the exteriour darkenesse there shal be vveeping gnashing of teeth ✠verse 13 And IESVS said to the Centurion Goe and as thou hast beleeued be it done to thee And the boy vvas healed in the same houre ⊢ ✠verse 14 And * vvhen IESVS was come into Peters house he savv ″ his vviues mother layde in a fitte of a feuer ✠verse 15 and he touched her hand and the feuer left her and she arose and ministred to him ✠verse 16 And vvhen euening vvas come they brought to him many that had diuels and he cast out the spirites vvith a vvord and al that vvere il at ease he cured ✠verse 17 that it might be fulfilled vvich vvas spoken by Esay the Prophete saying He tooke our infirmities and bare our diseases ✠verse 18 And IESVS seeing great multitudes about him commaunded to goe beyond the vvater ✠verse 19 And a * certaine Scribe came and sayd to him Master I vvil folovv thee vvithersoeuer thou shalt goe ✠verse 20 And IESVS sayth to him the foxes haue holes and the foules of the ayre nestes but the sonne of man hath not vvhere to lay his head ✠verse 21 And * an other of his Disciples sayd to him Lord permit me first to goe burie my father ✠verse 22 But IESVS sayd to him Folovv me and ″ let the dead burie their dead ✠verse 23 And * vvhen he entered into the boate his Disciples folovved him ✠verse 24 and loe a great tempest arose in the sea so that the boate vvas couered vvith vvaues but he slept ✠verse 25 And they came to him and raised him saying Lord saue vs vve perish ✠verse 26 And he saith to them Why are you fearful O ye of litle faith Then rising vp ″ he commaunded the vvindes the sea and there ensued a great calme ✠verse 27 Moreouer the men marueled saying What an one is this for the vvindes and the sea obey him ⊢ ✠verse 28 And * vvhen he vvas come beyond the vvater into the countrey of the Gerasens there mette him tvvo that had diuels coming forth out of the sepulcres exceding fierce so that none could passe by that vvay ✠verse 29 And behold they cried saying What is betvvene vs and thee IESV the sonne of God art thou come hither to torment vs before the time ✠verse 30 And there vvas not farre frome them an heard of many svvine feeding ✠verse 31 And the diuels besought him saying If thou cast vs out send vs into the heard of svvine ✠verse 32 And he said to theÌ„ Goe But they going forth vvent into the svvine and behold the whole heard vvent vvith a violence headlong into the sea and they dyed in the vvaters ✠verse 33 And the svvineheardes sled and comming into the citie told al and of them that had been possessed of diuels ✠verse 34 And behold the vvhole citie vvent out to meete IESVS and vvhen they savv him they besought him that he vvould passe from their quarters ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VIII 4 Priest The Priests of the old law saith S. Chrysostome had authoritie and priuilege only to discerne who where healed of leprosie and to denounce the same to the people but the Priests of the new law haue power to purge in very deede the filth of the soule Therefore whosoeuer despiseth them is more vvorthie to be punished then the rebel Dathaâ— and his complices S. Chryso li. 3. de Sacerd. 4. Gift Our Sauiour willeth him to goe and offer his gift or sacrifice according as Moyses prescribed in that case because the other sacrifice being the holiest of al holies which is his body was not yet begonne So saith S. Aug. li. 2. q. Euang. q. 3. Cont. Aduers leg Preph li. â— c. 19. 20. â— Not worthy Orig. ho. 5. in diuers When thou eatest saith he and drinkest the body and bloud of our Lord he entereth vnder thy roofe Thou also therefore humbling thy self say Lord I am not worthy c. So said S. Chrysostom in his Masse and so doeth the Cath. Churche vse at this day in euery Masse See S. Augustine ep 118 ad Ianu. 14. His Wiues mother Of Peter specially among the rest it is euident that he had a wife but as S. Hiâ—rom sayth after they were called to be Apostles they had no more carnal companie with their wiues as he proueth there by the very wordes of our Sauiour * He that hath left wise c. And so in the Latin Churche hath been alwayes vsed that maried men may be and are daily made Priests either after the death of the wife or with her consent to liue in perpetual continencie And if the Greekes haue Priests that doe otherwise S. Epiphanius a Greeke Doctor telleth them that they doe it agaynst the ancient Canons and Paphnutius plainely signifieth the same in the first Councel of Nice But this is most playne that there was neuer either in the Greeke Church or the Latin authentical example of any that married after holy Orders 22. Let the dead By this we see that not only no wordly or carnal respect but no other laudable dutie toward our parents ought to stay vs from folowing Christ and choosing a life of greater perfection 26. He commaunded The Churche here signified by the boate or shippe and Catholikes are often tossed with stormes of persecution but Christ who seemed to sleepe in the meane time by the Churches prayers awaketh and maketh a calme CHAP. IX The Maisters of the Iewes he confuteth both with reasons and miracles a defending his remitting of sinnes 9 his eating with sinners 14 and his condescending to his weake Disciples vntil he haue made them stronger 18 shewing also in two miracles the order of his prouidence about the lewes and Gentils leauing the one when he called the other 27 he cureth tvvo blind men and one possessed 35 And hauing vvith so many miracles together confuted his enemies and yet they worse and worse vpon pitie toward the people he thinketh of sending true pastours vnto them verse 1 AND entring into a boate he passed ouer the vvater and came into his ovvne citie ✠verse 2 And * behold they brought to him one sicke of the palsey lying in bedde And IESVS seeing their faith said to the sicke of the palsey Haue a good hart sonne thy sinnes are forgiuen thee
he that shal denie me before men I also vvil denie him before my father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 34 Do not ye thinke * that I came to send peace into the earth I came ″ not to send peace but the svvord ✠verse 35 For I came to separate * man agaynst his father and the daughter agaynst her mother and the daughter in lavv agaynst her mother in lavv ✠verse 36 And a mans enemies they of his ovvne houshold ✠verse 37 He that loueth father or mother ″ more then me is not vvorthy of me and he that loueth sonne or daughter aboue me is not vvorthy of me ✠verse 38 And he that taketh not his crosse and folovveth me is not vvorthy of me ✠verse 39 He that hath found his life shal lose it and he that hath lost his life for me shal finde it ✠verse 40 * He that receiueth you receiueth me and he that receiueth me receiueth him that sent me ✠verse 41 He that receiueth a Prophet ″ in the name of a Prophet shal receiue the revvard of a Prophet and he that receiueth a iust man in the name of a iust man shal receiue the revvard of a iust man ✠verse 42 And * vvhosoeuer shal giue drinke to one of these litle ones a cuppe of cold vvater only in the name of a disciple amen I say to you he shal not lose his revvard ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. X. 1. Power Miracles were so necessarie to the confirmation of their doctrine beginning then to be preached that not only Christ him self did miracles but also he gaue to his Apostles power to doe them 2. First Simon Peter the first not in calling but in preeminence for as S. Ambrose saith in 2 Cor. 12. Andrew first folowed our Sauiour before Peter and yet the Primacie Andrew receaued not but Peter Which preeminence of S. Peter aboue the other Apostles is so playnly signified in this word First by the iudgement euen of Heretikes that Beza notwithstanding he confesseth the consent of al copies both Latin and Greeke yet is not ashamed to say that he suspecteth that this word was thrust into the text by some fauourer of Peters Primacie Wherby we haue also that they care no more for the Greeke then for the Latin when it maketh agaynst them but at their pleasure say that al is corrupted 9. Do not possesse Preachers may not carefully seeke after the superfluities of this life or any thing which may be an impediment to their function And as for necessaries they deserue their temporal liuing at their hands for whom they labour spiritually 12. Peace to this house As Christ him self vsed these wordes or this blessing often Peace be to you so here he biddeth his Apostles say the like to the house where they come And so hath it been alwaies a most godly vse of Bishops to geue their blessing where they come Which blessing must needes be of great grace and profite when none but worthy persons as here we read might take good thereof and when it is neuer lost but returneth to the geuer when the other partie is not worthy of it Among other spiritual benefites it taketh away venial sinnes Amb. in 9. Luc. 14. Shake of the dust To contemne the true preachers or not to receaue the truth preached is a very damnable sinne 15. More tolerable Hereby it is euident that there be degrees and differences of damnation in Hel fyre according to mens deserts Aug. li. â— de Bapt. c. 19. 18. Kings In the beginning Kings and Emperours persecuted the Churche that by the very death and bloud of Martyrs it should grow more miraculously afterward when the Emperours and kings were them selues become Christians they vsed their power for the Churche agaynst Infidels and Heretikes Aug. ep 48. 19. It shal be giuen This is verified euen at this present also when many good Catholikes that haue no great learning by their answers confound the Aduersaries 25. How much more No maruel therefore if Heretikes call Christes Vicar Antichrist when their forefathers the faithles Iewes called Christ him self Beelzebub 32. Confesse me See how Christ esteemeth the open confessing of him that is of his truth in the Catholike Churche for as wheÌ„ Saul persecuted the Churche he sayd * him self was persecuted so to confesse him and his Churche is al one CoÌ„trariewise see how he abhorreth them that deny him before men Which is not only to deny any one litle article of the Catholike fayth coÌ„mended to vs by the Churche but also to allow or consent to heresie by any meanes as by subscribing coming to their seruice and sermons furthering them any way agaynst Catholikes and such like 34. Not peace but sword Christ came to breake the peace of worldlings and sinners as when the sonne beleueth in him and the father doth not the wife is a Catholike and the husband is not For to agree together in infidelitie heresie or any other sinne is a naughty peace This being the true meaning of Christes wordes marke that the Heretike interprete this to mainteine their rebellions and troubles which their new gospel breedeth Beza in no. Test an 1565. 37. More then No earthly thing nor duty to Parents wife children countrie or to a mans owne body and life can be any iust excuse why a man should doe or feyne him self to doe or beleeue any thing agaynst Christ or the vnitie and faith of his Churche 41. In the name Reward for hospitality and specially for receiuing an holy person as Prophet Apostle Bishop or Priest persecuted for Christes sake For by receiuing of him in that respect as he is such an one he shal be partaker of his merites and he rewarded as for such an one Whereas on the contrarie side he that receiueth an Heretike into his house and a false preacher doth communicate with his wicked workes Ep. 2. Io. CHAP. XI Iohn the Baptist in prison also doing his diligence sendeth some of his disciples to Christ that as they heard so they might also see his miracles vvith their eyes 7 Aftervvard Christ declareth hovv vvorthy of credite Iohns testimonie vvas 16 and inueigheth agaynst the levves vvho vvith neither of their maners of life could be vvonne 20 no nor vvith Christes infinite miracles 25 praysing Gods vvisedom in this behalfe 27 and calling to him self al such as feele theâ—e ovvne burdens verse 1 AND it came to passe vvhen IESVS had done coÌ„maunding his tvvelue Disciples he passed from thence to teach preach in their cities ✠verse 2 * And vvhen Iohn had heard in prison the vvorkes of Christ sending tvvo of his disciples he said to him ✠verse 3 ″ Art thou he that art to come or looke vve for an other ✠verse 4 And IESVS making ansvver said to them Goe and report to Iohn vvhat you haue heard and seen ✠verse 5 * The blinde see the
them that did eate vvas fiue thousand men beside vvomen and children ✠verse 22 And forth vvith IESVS commaunded his Disciples to goe vp into the boate and to goe before him ouer the vvater til he dimissed the multitudes ✠verse 23 And hauing dimissed the multitude he * ascended into a mountaine alone to praye And vvhen it vvas euening he vvas there alone ✠verse 24 But the boate in the middes of the sea vvas tossed vvith vvaues for the vvinde vvas contratie ✠verse 25 And in the fourth vvatch of the night he came vnto them vvalking vpon the sea ✠verse 26 And seeing him vpon the ″ sea vvalking they vvere troubled saying That it is a ghost and for feare they cried out ✠verse 27 And immediatly IESVS spake vnto them saying Haue confidence it is I feare ye not ✠verse 28 And Peter making ansvver said Lord if it be thou bid me come to thee vpon the vvaters ✠verse 29 And he said Come And Peter descending out of the boate ″ vvalked vpon the vvater to come to IESVS ✠verse 30 But seeing the vvinde rough he vvas afraid and vvhen he began to be drovvned he cried out saying Lord saue me ✠verse 31 And incontinent IESVS stretching forth his hand tooke hold of him and said vnto him O thou of litle faith vvhy didst thou doubt ✠verse 32 And vvhen they vvere gone vp into the boate the vvinde ceased ✠verse 33 And they that vvere in the boate came and adored him saying In deede thou art the sonne of God ⊢ ✠verse 34 And hauing passed the vvater they came into the countrie of Genesar ✠verse 35 And vvhen the men of that place vnderstoode of him they sent into al that countrie and brought vnto him al that vvere il at ease ✠verse 36 and they besought him that they might touche but the hemme of his garment and vvhosoeuer did touche vvere made hole ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIIII 3. Because of Herodias It is to ordinary in Princes to put them to death that freely tel them such faultes women whom they fansie specially inciting them to such mischeefe 12. Buried it An example of duty toward the dead bodies of the faithful Wherein see the difference of Catholike Christian men and of al infidels be they Pagans Apostataes or Heretikes For whereas the Christians had layd the body of this blessed Prophete and Martyr ◠in Samaria with the Relikes of Elias and Abdias by vertue wherof wōderful miracle were wrought in that place in Iulian the Apostataes time when men might doe al mischeefe freely against Christian religion the Pagans opened the tombe of S. Iohn Baptist burnt his bones scattered the ashes about the fields but certaine religious Monkes coming thither a pilgrimage at the same time aduentured their life and saued as much of the holy Relikes as they could and brought them to their Abbot Philip a man of God who esteeming them to great a treasure for him and his to keepe for their priuate deuotion sent them to Athanasius the B. of Alexandria and he with al reuerence layd them in such a place as it were by the Spirit of Prophecie where afterward by occasion of them was built a goodly chappel Theod. li. 3 c. 6. Ruff. li. 2 c. 28. 27. Marke here that the Heretikes of our time doe as those Pagans to the bodies and Relikes of al blessed Saints that they can destroy and Catholikes contrariwise haue the religious deuotion of those old Christians as appeareth by the honour done now to his head at Amiens in France 13. Retired Christ much esteemed Iohn and withdrewe him self aside to giue example of moderate mourning for the departed and to shew the horrour of that execrable murder as in the Primitiue Churche many good men seing the miserable state of the world in the time of persecution and the sinnes that abounded withal tooke an occasion to forsake those tumults and to giue them selues to contemplation and for that purpose retired into the deserts of Aegypt and els where to doe penance for their owne sinnes and the sinnes of the world Wherevpon partly rose that infinite number of Monkes and Eremites of whom the fathers and Ecclesiastical histories make mention Hiero. to 2 in vit Pauli Eremita Sozo li. 1 c. 12. 13. 19. The Disciples to the multitudes A figure of the ministerie of the Apostles who as they here had the distribution and ordering of these miraculous loaues so had they also to bestow and dispense al the foode of our soules in ministering of the vvord and Sacraments neither may lay men chalenge the same 26. Walking When not only Christ but by his power Peter also walketh vpon the vvaters it is euident that he can dispose of his owne body aboue nature and contrary to the natural conditions thereof as to goe through a doore Io. 20. to be in the compasse of a litle bread Epiphan in Anchorato 29. Walked Peter saith S. Bernard walking vpon the waters as Christ did declared him self the only Vicar of Christ which should be ruler not ouer one people but ouer al. For many waters are many peoples Bernard li. 2 de consid c. 8. See the place how he deduceth from Peter the like authoritie and iurisdiction to his successor the Bishop of Rome CHAP. XV. The Pharisees of Hierusalem comming so farre to carpe him he chargeth vvith a tradition contrarie to Gods commaundement 10 And to the people he yeldeth the reason of that vvhich they reproued 15 and againe to his Disciples shevving the ground of the Pharisaical vvashing to vvitte that meates othervvise defile the soule to be false 21 then he goeth aside to hide him self among the Gentils vvhere in a vvoman he findeth such faith that he is faine lest the Gentils should before the time extort the vvhole bread as she had a crumme to returne to the levves 34 vvhere al contrarie to those Pharises the common people seeke vvonderfully vnto him and he after he hath cured their diseased feedeth 4000 of them vvith seuen loaues verse 1 THEN came to him from Hierusalem Scribes and Pharisees saying ✠verse 2 Why do thy Disciples transgresse the tradition of the Auncientes For they wash not their hāds when they eate bread ✠verse 3 But he ansvvering said to them Why do you also transgresse the cōmaundement of God for your tradition For God said ✠verse 4 Honour father and mother and Heth it shal curse father or mother dying let him dye ✠verse 5 But you say Whosoeuer shal say to father or mother The gift vvhatsoeuer procedeth from me shal profite the ✠verse 6 and shal not honour his father or his mother and you haue made frustrate the cōmaundement of God for your ovvne tradition ✠verse 7 Hypocrites vvel hath Esay Prophecied of you saying ✠verse 8 This people honoureth me vvith their ″ lippes but their hart is farre from me
of the palsey Sonne â— thy sinnes are forgiuen thee ✠verse 6 And there vvere certaine of the Scribes sitting there and thinking in their hartes ✠verse 7 why doth he speake so he blasphemeth * Who can forgiue sinnes but only God ✠verse 8 Which by and by IESVS knovving in his spirit that they so thought vvithin them selues saith to them why thinke you these things in your hartes ✠verse 9 Whether is easier to say to the sicke of the palsey Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee or to say Arise take vp thy couche and vvalke ✠verse 10 But that you may knovv that â— the Sonne of man hath povver â— in earth to forgiue sinnes he saith to the sicke of the palsey ✠verse 11 I say to thee Arise take vp thy couche and goe into thy house ✠verse 12 And forthvvith he arose and taking vp his couche vvent his vvay in the sight of al so that al marueled and glorified God saying That vve neuer savv the like ✠verse 13 And he vvent forth againe to the sea and al the multitude came to him and he taught them ✠verse 14 And vvhen he passed by * he savv Leui of Alphaeus sitting at the custome place and he saith to him Folovv me And rising vp he folovved him ✠verse 15 And it came to passe as he sate at meate in his house many Publicans and sinners did sit dovvne together vvith IESVS and his Disciples for they vvere many vvho also folovved him ✠verse 16 And the Scribes and the Pharisees seeing that he did eate vvith Publicans and Sinners said to his Disciples why doth your Maister eate and drinke vvith Publicans and sinners ✠verse 17 IESVS hearing this saith to them The vvhole haue not neede of a Physicion but they that are il at ease for I came not to call the iust but sinners ✠verse 18 And * the disciples of Iohn and the Pharisees did vse to fast and they come and say to him Why do the disciples of Iohn and of the Pharisees fast but thy disciples do not fast ✠verse 19 And IESVS said to them why can the children of the mariage fast as long as the bridegrome is vvith them So long time as they haue the bridegrome vvith them they can not fast ✠verse 20 But the daies vvil come vvhen the bridegrome shal be taken avvay from them and then they shal fast in those daies ✠verse 21 No body sovveth a peece of ravv cloth to an old garment othervvise he taketh avvay the nevv peecing from the old and there is made a greater rent ✠verse 22 And no body putteth nevv vvine into old bottels othervvise the vvine bursteth the bottels and the vvine vvil be shed and the bottels vvil be lost but nevv vvine must be put into nevv bottels ✠verse 23 And * it came to passe againe vvhen he vvalked through the corne on the Sabboths and his Disciples began to goe forvvard and to plucke the eares ✠verse 24 And the Pharisees said to him Behold vvhy do they on the Sabboths that vvhich is not lavvful ✠verse 25 And he said to them Did you neuer read vvhat Dauid did vvhen he vvas â— in necessitie and him self verse 26 vvas an hungred and they that vvere vvith him hovv * he entred into the house of God vnder Abiathar the high Priest and did eare the loaues of Proposition vvhich it vvas not lavvful to eate * but for the Priests and did giue vnto them vvhich vvere vvith him ✠verse 27 And he said to them The Sabboth vvas made for man and not man for the Sabboth ✠verse 28 Therfore the sonne of man is Lord of the Sabboth also ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 4. Vncouered Such diligence ought to be vsed to bring sinners to Christ in his Sacraments as was vsed to procure this man and others by Christ the health of their bodies 5. Sicke of the palsey Such as this man was in body by dissolution of his limmes such also was he in soule by the noisome desires of the world occupying his hart and withdrawing him from al good workes Aug. de Pastor c. 6 to 9. 5. Thy sinnes Hereby it appeareth that Christ healed this sicke man first in his soule before he tooke away his bodily infirmity which may be an instruction for al men in bodily disease first to call for the Sacraments which be medicines of the soule As hereby also may be gathered that many diseases come for sinne and therfore can not be healed til the sinnes be remitted 10. The Sonne of man As Christ proueth vnto them that him self as man and not as God only hath power to remitte sinnes by that in al their sightes he was able to doe miracles and make the sickman sodenly arise so the Apostles hauing power graunted them to doe miracles though they be not God may in like maner haue authority from God to remitte sinnes not as God but as Gods ministers 10. In earth This power that the Sonne of man hath to remitte sinnes in earth was neuer taken from him but dureth still in his Sacraments and ministers by whom he remitteth sinnes in the Church and not in heauen only For concerning sinne there is one court of conscience in earth and an other in heauen and the iudgement in heauen foloweth and approueth this on earth as is plaine by the wordes of our Sauiour to Peter first and then to al the Apostles Whatsoeuer you shal bind vpon earth shal be bound in heauen Whatsoeuer you shal loose vpon earth shal be loosed in heauen wherevpon S. Hierom saith That Priests hauing the keies of the kingdom of heauen iudge after a sort before the day of iudgement And S. Chrysost li. 3 de Sacerd. paul post princip more at large 25. In necessity In necessity many things be done without sinne which els might not be done and so * the very chalices and consecrated iewels and vessels of the Church in cases of necessity are by lawful authority turned to profane vses which otherwise to alienate to a mans priuate commoditie is sacrilege CHAP. III. The blind Pharisees seeking his death for doing good vpon the Sabboths he meekely goeth out of the vvay vvhere the people that flocke vnto him and his Miracles are innumerable 13 Yea to his Tvvelue also hauing neede of moe vvorkmen he geueth povver to vvorke Miracles â—0 He so occupieth him self for soules that his kinne thinke him madde 22 The Scribes of Hierusalem come so farre and yet haue nothing but absurdly to blaspeme his casting out of Diuels to their ovvne damnation â—1 That the Ievves should not after their maner thinke it ynough that he is of their bloud he telleth that such rather are deere to him as keepe Gods commaundements verse 1 AND he entred againe into the Synagogue and there vvas a man there that had a vvithered hand ✠verse 2 And they
vvatched him vvhether he vvould cure on the Sabboths that they might accuse him ✠verse 3 And he saith to the man that had the vvithered hand Rise vp into the middes ✠verse 4 And he saith to them Is it lavvful on the Sabboths to doe vvel or il to saue a soule or to destroy but they held their peace ✠verse 5 And looking round about vpon them vvith anger being sorovvful for the blindenes of their hart he saith to the man Stretch forth thy hand And he stretched it forth and his hand vvas restored vnto him ✠verse 6 And the Pharisees going forth immediatly made a consultation vvith the Herodians against him hovv they might destroy him ✠verse 7 But IESVS vvith his Disciples retired to the sea and a great multitude from Galilee and Ievvrie folovved him ✠verse 8 and from Hierusalem and from Idumaea and beyond Iordan And they about Tyre and Sidon a great multitude hearing the things vvhich he did came to him ✠verse 9 And he spake to his Disciples that a boate might attend on him because of the multitude lest they should throng him ✠verse 10 for he healed many so that there preased in vpon him for to touch him as many as had hurtes ✠verse 11 And the vncleane spirites vvhen they savv him fel dovvne vnto him and they cryed saying ✠verse 12 ″ Thou art the sonne of God And he vehemently charged them that they should not disclose him ✠verse 13 And * ascending into a mountaine he called vnto him vvhom he vvould him self and they came to him ✠verse 14 And he made that ″ tvvelue should be vvith him and that he might send them to preach ✠verse 15 And he gaue them povver to cure infirmities and to cast out diuels ✠verse 16 And he gaue to Simon the name ″ Peter ✠verse 17 and Iames of Zebedee and Iohn the brother of Iames and he called their names Boanerges vvhich is the sonnes of thunder ✠verse 18 and Andrevv and Philippe and Bartlemevv and Matthevv and Thomas and Iames of Alphaeus and Thaddaeus and Simon Cananaeus ✠verse 19 and Iudas Iscariote vvho also betrayed him ✠verse 20 And they come to a house and the multitude resorteth together againe so that they could not so much as eate bread ✠verse 21 And vvhen his had heard of it they vvent forth to lay hands on him for they said That he vvas become mad ✠verse 22 And the Scribes vvhich vvere come dovvne from Hierusalem said * That he hath Beelzebub and that in the prince of deuils he casteth out deuils ✠verse 23 And after he had called them together he said to them in parables Hovv can Satan cast out Satan ✠verse 24 And if a ″ kingdom be deuided against it self that kingdom can not stand ✠verse 25 And if a house be deuided against it self that house can not stand ✠verse 26 And if Satan be risen against him self he is deuided and can not stand but hath an end ✠verse 27 No body can rifle the vessel of the strong being entred into his house vnles he first binde the strong and then shal he rifle his house ✠verse 28 Amen I say to you that al sinnes shal be forgiuen the sonnes of men and the blasphemies wherevvith they shal blaspheme ✠verse 29 But he that shal blaspheme against the Holy Ghost he hath not forgiuenesse for euer but shal be guilty of an ″ eternal sinne ✠verse 30 Because they said He hath an vncleane spirit ✠verse 31 And * there come his mother and brethren and standing vvithout they sent vnto him calling him ✠verse 32 and the multitude sate about him and they say to him Behold thy mother and thy brethren vvithout seeke thee ✠verse 33 And ansvvering them he said ″ Who is my mother and my brethren ✠verse 34 And looking about vpon them vvhich sate round about him he saith Behold my mother and my brethren ✠verse 35 For vvhosoeuer shal doe the vvil of God he is my brother and my sister and mother ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 13. Thou art the Sonne The confession of the truth is not grateful to God proceding from ouery person The diuel acknowledging our Sauiour to be the sonne of God was bidden hold his peace Peters confession of the same was highly allowed and rewarded Aug. tract 10 in ep Ioan. Ser. 30. 31. de verb. Apostoli Therfore neither Heretikes sermons must be heard no not though they preach the truth So is it of their prayer and seruice which being neuer so good in it self is not acceptable to God out of their mouthes yea it is no better then the howling of wolues Hiero. in 7 Osâ—â— 14. Twelue This number of twelue Apostles is mystical and of great importance as appeareth * by the choosing of Mathias into Iudas place to make vp againe this number prefigured in the 12 Patriarkes Gen. 49. the 12 Princes of the children of Israel Num. 1. the 12 fountaines found in Elim Exod. 15. the 12 pretious stones in the Rational of Aaron Exod. 39. the 12 Spies sent by Moyses Num. 13. the 12 stones taken out of Iordan whereof the Altar was made Iosu 4. the 12 loues of Proposition Leuit. 24. c. Anselm in Mt. c. 10. And these are the 12 foundations of heauenly Hierusalem Apoc. 21. 16. Peter Peter in numbering the Twelue is alwaies the first and his name is so giuen him for signification of his calling to be the * Rocke or Foundation of the Church vnder Christ as here also the name BOANERGES is giuen to other two Apostles for signification and so names els where in the old Testament and in the new 24. Kingdom against kingdom As this is true in al Kingdoms and Common-weales where Ciuil dissension reigneth so is it specially verified in heresies and Heretikes which haue alwaies diuisions among them selues as the plague of God for diuiding them selues and others from the Church 29. Eternal sinne That which is here called eternal is as S. Matthew expresseth it that which shal neither be remitted in this life nor in the life to come Where we learne by S. Marke that there are also sinnes not eternal and by S. Matthew that they are such as shal be forgiuen either here or in the life to come 33. Who is my mother Neither is it here said that he had no mother as some vpon these wordes falsly gather nor ingratitude to our parents is taught vs by this answer but we be hereby admonished to preferre the spiritual mother of the Faithful which is the Church Catholike and our brethren in her and their spiritual good aboue our carnal parents or kinne For so our Maister being occupied here about heauenly things accounted al them his mother and brethren which did the will of his Father in which number our Lady his
exacted it ✠verse 24 And he said to them that stoode by Take the pound avvay from him and giue it to him that hath the ten poundes ✠verse 25 And they said to him Lord he hath ten poundes ✠verse 26 But I say to you that to euery one that hath shal be giuen and from him that hath not that also vvhich he hath shal be taken from him ⊢ ✠verse 27 But as for those mine enemies that vvould not haue me reigne ouer them bring them hither and kil them before me ✠verse 28 And hauing said these things he vvent before ascending to Hierusalem ✠verse 29 And it came to passe * vvhen he vvas come nigh to Bethphagé and Bethania vnto the mount called Oliuet he sent tvvo of his Disciples ✠verse 30 saying Goe into the tovvne vvhich is ouer against into the vvhich as you enter you shal finde the colt of an asse tied on vvhich no man euer hath sitten loose him and bring him ✠verse 31 And if any man aske you Vvhy loose you him You shal say thus to him because our Lord needeth his seruice ✠verse 32 And they that vvere sent vvent their vvaies and found as he said to them the colt standing ✠verse 33 And vvhen they loosed the colt the ovvners thereof said to them Vvhy loose you the colt ✠verse 34 But they said because our Lord hath neede of him ✠verse 35 And they brought him to IESVS And casting their garments vpon the colt they set IESVS therevpon ✠verse 36 And as he vvent they spred their garments vnderneath in the vvay ✠verse 37 And vvhen he approched novv to the descent of mount-Oliuet al the multitudes of them that descended ' began vvith ioy to praise God vvith a loude voice for al the miracles that they had seen ✠verse 38 saying Blessed is he that commeth king in the name of our Lord peace in heauen and glorie on high ✠verse 39 And certaine Pharisees of the multitudes said to him Maister rebuke thy disciples ✠verse 40 To vvhom he said I say to you That if these hold their peace the stones shal crie ✠verse 41 And as he drevv neere seeing the citie he vvept vpon it saying ✠verse 42 Because if thou also hadst knovven and that in this thy day the things that pertaine to thy peace but novv they are hid from thine eies ✠verse 43 For the daies shal come vpon thee and thy enemies shal compasse thee vvith a trenche and inclose thee about and straiten thee on euery side ✠verse 44 and beate thee flat to the ground and thy children that are in thee and they shal not leaue in thee a stone vpon a stone because thou hast not knovven the time of thy visitation ✠verse 45 And entring into the temple he began to cast out the sellers therein and the biers ✠verse 46 saying to them It is vvritten That my house is the house of praier But you haue made it a denne of theeues ✠verse 47 And he vvas teaching daily in the temple And the cheefe Priests and the Scribes and the Princes of the people sought to destroy him ✠verse 48 and they found not vvhat to doe to him For al the people vvas suspense hearing him ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIX 4. Went vp Not onely invvard deuotion of faith and charitie tovvards Christ but external offices of seeing folovving touching receiuing harbouring him are recommended to vs in this example euen so our manifold exteriour deuotion tovvards his Sacraments Saincts and seruants be grateful specially the endeuour of good people not onely to be present at Masse or in the Church but to be neere the B. Sacrament and to see it vvith al reuerence and deuotion according to the order of the Church much more to receiue it into the house of their body 2. I restore fourefold That vvhich vve giue of our ovvne is almes and satisfaction for our sinnes but that vvhich vve restore of il gotten goods by Extortion Vsurie Simonie Bribrie Theft or othervvise that is called here Restoring And it is of duty and not of free almes and must be rendred not to vvhom vve lift but to the parties annoyed if it be possible othervvise it must be bestovved vpon the poore or other good vses according to the aduise of our superiour such as haue charge of our soules But that he yelded fourefold that vvas more then he vvas bound but very satisfactorie for his former sinnes also And herevvith vve may note that it is not the giuing of a peny grote or crovvne of a riche mans superfluitie that is so much recōmended to sinnes for redeeming their faultes but this large bestovving vpon Christ to sell al and giue it in almes to giue the moytie of our goodes to render foure times so much for that vvhich is vvrongfully gotten that extinguisheth sinnes The poore vvidovves brasse peny vvas very grateful because it vvas al or much of that she had but the riche mans pound of his superfluitie though it be good yet is nothing so grateful CHAP. XX. To the Iewes he auoucheth his power by the vvitnes of Iohn vvho vvas a man sent of God 9 and foretelleth in a parable their reprobation most vvorthy vvith the vocation of the Gentiles in their place 17 and consequently their irreparable damnation that shal ensue thereof 20 He defeateth their snare about paying tribute to Caesar 27 he ansvvereth also the inuention of the Sadduces against the Resurrection 40 And so hauing put them al to silence 41 he turneth and poseth them because they imagined that Christ should be no more but a man 45 bidding al to bevvare of the Scribes authors of the Ievves schisme from him being ambitious and hypocrites verse 1 AND it came to passe in one of the daies vvhen he vvas teaching the people in the temple and euangelizing the cheefe Priests and the Scribes vvith the auncients assembled ✠verse 2 and spake saying to him Tel vs in vvhat povver doest thou these things or vvho is he that hath giuen the this povver ✠verse 3 And IESVS ansvvering said to them I also vvil aske you one vvord Ansvver me ✠verse 4 The baptisme of Iohn was it from heauē or of men ✠verse 5 But they thought within them selues saying That if vve say From heauen he vvil say Vvhy then did you not beleeue him ✠verse 6 But if vve say Of men the vvhole people vvil stone vs for they are certaine that Iohn is a Prophet ✠verse 7 And they ansvvered that they knevv not vvhence it vvas ✠verse 8 And IESVS said to them Neither doe I tel you in vvhat povver I doe these things ✠verse 9 And he began to say to the people this parable * A certaine man planted a vineyard let it out to husbandmen and he vvas from home a long
to release IESVS ✠verse 21 But they cried againe saying Crucifie crucifie him ✠verse 22 And he the third time said to them Vvhy vvhat euil hath this man done I finde no cause of death in him I vvil correct him therfore and let him goe ✠verse 23 But they vvere instant vvith loude voices requiring that he might be crucified And their voices preuailed ✠verse 24 And Pilate adiudged their petition to be done ✠verse 25 And he released vnto them him that for murder and sedition had been cast into prison vvhom they demaunded but IESVS he deliuered to their pleasure ✠verse 26 And vvhen they led him they tooke one Simon of Cyréne comming from the countrie and they laid the crosse vpon him to carie after IESVS ✠verse 27 And there folovved him a great multitude of people and of vvomen vvhich bevvailed and lamented him ✠verse 28 But IESVS turning to them said Daughters of Hierusalem vveepe not vpon me but vveepe vpon your selues and vpon your children ✠verse 29 For behold the daies shal come vvherein they vvil say Blessed are the barren and the vvombes that haue not borne and the pappes that haue not giuen sucke ✠verse 30 Then shal they begin to say to the mountaines Fal vpon vs and to the hilles Couer vs. ✠verse 31 For if in the greene wood they doe these things in the drie vvhat shal be done ✠verse 32 And there vvere led also other tvvo malefactours vvith him to be executed ✠verse 33 And after they came to the place vvhich is called Caluarie there they crucified him and the theeues one on the right hand and the other on the left ✠verse 34 And IESVS said Father forgiue them for they knovv not vvhat they doe But they deuiding his garments did cast lottes ✠verse 35 And the people stood expecting ' and the princes vvith them derided him saying Others he hath saued let him saue him self if this be Christ the elect of God ✠verse 36 And the souldiars also mocked him comming to him and offering him vinegre ✠verse 37 saying If thou be the king of the Ievves saue thy self ✠verse 38 And there vvas also a superscription vvritten ouer him in Greeke and Latine and Hebrevv letters THIS IS THE KING OF THE IEVVES ✠verse 39 And one of those theeues that vvere hanged blasphemed him saying If thou be Christ saue thy self and vs. ✠verse 40 But the other ansvvering rebuked him saying Neither doest thou feare God vvhere as thou art in the same damnation ✠verse 41 And vve in deede iustly for vve receiue vvorthie of our doings but this man hath done no euil ✠verse 42 And he said to IESVS Lord remember me vvhen thou shalt come into thy kingdom ✠verse 43 And IESVS said to him Amen I say to thee this day thou shalt be vvith me ″ in paradise ✠verse 44 And it vvas almost the sixt houre and there vvas made darkenesse vpon the vvhole earth vntil the ninthe houre ✠verse 45 And the sunne vvas darkened and the veile of the temple vvas rent in the middes ✠verse 46 And IESVS crying vvith a loude voice said Father into thy handes I commend my spirit And saying this he gaue vp the ghost ✠verse 47 And the Centurion seeing that vvhich vvas done glorified God saying In deede this man vvas iust ✠verse 48 And al the multitude of them that vvere present together at that sight and savv the things that vvere done returned knocking their breasts ✠verse 49 And al his acquaintance stoode a far of and the vvomen that had folovved him from Galilee seeing these things ✠verse 50 * And behold a man named Ioseph vvhich vvas a senatour a good man and a iust ✠verse 51 he had not consented to their counseil and doings of Arimathaea a citie of Ievvrie vvho also him self expected the kingdom of God ✠verse 52 This man came to Pilate and asked the body of IESVS ✠verse 53 And taking it dovvne vvrapped it in sindon and laid him in a monument hevved of stone ″ vvherein neuer yet any man had been laid ✠verse 54 And it vvas the day of Parasceue and the Sabboth drew neere ✠verse 55 And the women that vvere come with him from Galilee folovving after ″ savv the monument and hovv his body vvas laid ✠verse 59 And returning they prepared spices and ointments and on the Sabboth they rested according to the commaundement ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXIII 34. Forgiue them A perfecte example of charitie in our Sauiour praying for his crucifiers vvhich the first martyr S. Steuen did folovv Act. 7 and the praiers of â—oth vvere heard Christs praier taking effecte in the Centurion and others Steuens in Paul 43. In Paradise Thou maist not herevpon differre thy conuersion or amendment presuming of grace at the last houre of thy life not looke to haue saluation by saith and confession of Christ vvithout good workes noâ— to goe straight to heauen vvithout satisfaction penance or punishment for thy former sinnes and life il spent nor chalenge securitie and certaine knovvledge of thy saluation for this good theeues case is not common but a rare example of mercie and prerogatiue but for the first point learne only not to despaire though thou hast been il to the last moment of thy life for the second that faith hope and charitie repentance and good vvil be sufficient and good vvorkes not required vvhere for vvant of time and opportunitie they cannot be had for the third that Christ gaue to this happy man for his â—elous confession of him and reprehending his fellovv not only remission of his sinnes but also by extraordinarie grace a pardon of al penance and satisfaction due either in this life or the next for the same euen as the holy Church by his examle and commission giueth pardons also to some of her zelous children of al punishment due for their offenses and such goe straight to heauen lastly that euery one hath not a reuelation of his saluation as this man had and therfore can not be so sure as he was â—3 Wherein neuer As in the wombe of MARIE none was conceiued before nor after him so in this monument none was laid before nor after him which prerogatiue no doubt was of Gods prouidence this Ioseph no lesse abstaining afterward to be buried in it then the other Ioseph from copulation with the mother of our Lord. S. Augustine â—â— Saw the monument These good vvomen of great deuotion obserued the Sepulcher for the honour of the holy body Vvherevpon the deuotion of faithful folke vvatching and visiting on Good-Friday and Easter eue the sepulcher made in euery Church for memorie of our Lords burial is exceding good and godly specially the B. Sacrament for more signification sake being present in the same Sepulcher CHAP. XXIIII Deuout vvomen not finding his body in the Sepulcher 4 Angels tel
Const li. 7 c. 44 reporteth certaine coÌ„stitutions of the Apostles touching the same S. Denys referreth the maner of consecration of the same Chrisme to the Apostles instruction S. Basil li. de Sp. sancto c. 27 calleth it a tradition of the Apostles And the most auÌ„cient Martyr S. Fabian â—p 2 ad omnes Orientales Episcopos in initio to 1 Conc. saith plainely that Christ him self did so instruct the Apostles at the time of the institution of the B. SacrameÌ„t of the Altar And so doth the Author of the booke de vnctione Chrismatis apud D. Cyprianum nu 1. telling the excellent effects and graces of this Sacrament and vvhy this kinde of oile and balsme vvas taken of the old Lavv vsed in the Sacraments of the nevv Testament Vvhich thing the Heretikes can vvith lesse cause obiect against the Church seeing they confesse that Christ and his Apostles tooke the ceremonie of imposition of hands in this and other Sacraments from the Ievves maner of consecrating their hostes deputed to sacrifice To conclude neuer none denied or contemned this Sacrament of Confirmation and holy Chrisme but knovven Heretikes S. Cornelius that B. Martyr so much praised of S. Cyprian ep ad Fabium apud Euseb li. 6 c. 35 affirmeth that Nouatus fel to Heresie for that he had not receiued the Holy Ghost by the conâ—ignation of a Bishop Vvhom al the Nouatians did folovv neuer vsing that holy Chrisme as Theodorete vvriteth li 1 Fabul Haer. And Optatus li. 2 cont Parm. vvriteth that it vvas the special barbarous sacrilege of the Donatists to conculcate the holy oile But al this is nothing to the sauage disorder of Caluinists in this point 17. And they receiued the Holy Ghost The Protestants charge the Catholikes that by approuing and commending so much the Sacrament of Confirmation and by attributing to it specially the gift of the Holy Ghost they diminish the force of Baptisme chalenging also boldly the auÌ„cient Fathers for the same As though any Catholike or Doctor euer said more then the expresse vvordes of Scripture here and els vvhere plainely giue them vvarrant for If they diminish the vertue of Baptisme then did Christ so appointing his Apostles and al the Faithful euen after their Baptisme to expecte the Holy Ghost vertue from aboue then did the Apostles iniurie to Baptisme in that they imposed hands on the baptized and gaue them the Holy Ghost And this is the Heretikes blindnes in this case that they can not or vvil not see that the Holy Ghost is giuen in Baptisme to remission of sinnes life and sanctification in Confirmation for force strength and corroboration to fight against al our spiritual enemies and to stand constantly in confession of our faith euen to death in times of persecution either of the Heathen or of Heretikes vvith great increase of grace And let the good Reader note here our Aduersaries great peruersity and corruption of the plaine sense of the Scriptures in this point some of them affirming the Holy Ghost here to be no other but the gift of vvisedom in the Apostles and a fevv moe to the gouernement of the Church vvhen it is plaine that not only the Gouerners but al that vvere baptized receiued this grace both men and vvomen Some that it vvas no internal grace but only the gift of diuers languages Vvhich is very false the gift of Tongues being but a sequele and an accident to the grace and an external token of the invvard gift of the Holy Ghost and our Sauiour calleth it vertue from aboue Some say that vvhatsoeuer it vvas it vvas but a miraculous thing and dured no longer then the gift of the Tongues ioyned therevnto by vvhich euasion they deny also the Sacrament of Extreme Vnction and the force of Excommunication because the corporal punishments vvhich vvere annexed often times in the Primitiue Church vnto it ceaseth and so may they take avvay as they meane to do al Christs faith or religion because it hath not the like operation of miracles as in the beginning But S. Augustine toucheth this point fully Is there any man saith he of so peruerse an hart to deny these Children on vvhom vve novv imposed hands to haue receiued the Holy Ghost because they speake not vvith Tongues c. Lastly some of them make no more of Conâ—irmation or the Apostles facte but as of a doctrine instruction or exhortation to continevv in the saith receiued Vvherevpon they haue turned this holy Sacrament into a Catechisme There are also that put the baptized coÌ„ming to yeres of discretioÌ„ to their ovvne choise vvhether they vvil coÌ„tinevv ChristiaÌ„s or no. To such diuelish and diuers inuentions they fall that vvill not obey Gods Churche nor the expresse Scriptures vvhich tel vs of praier of imposition of hands of the Holy Ghost of grace and vertue from aboue and not of instruction vvhich might and may be done as vvel before Baptisme by others as by Apostles and Bishops to vvhom only this Holy function pertaineth in so much that in our Countrie it is called Bishoping 18. Offered money This vvicked sorcerer Simon is noted by S. Irenaeus li 1 c. 20. and others to haue been the first Heretike father of al Heretikes to come in the Church of God He taught only faith in him vvithout good life and vvorkes to be ynough to saluation â—e gaue the onset to purchase vvith his money a spiritual function that is to be made a Bishop for to haue povver to giue the Holy Ghost by imposition of haÌ„des is to be a Bishop as to bye the povver to remitte sinnes or to consecrate Christs body is to bye to be a Priest or to bye Priesthod and to bye the authoritie to minister Sacraments to preach or to haue cure of soules is to bye a benefice and likevvise in al other spiritual things vvhereof either to make sale or purchase for money or money vvorth is a great horrible sinne called Simonie and in such as thinke it lavvful as here Simon iudged it it is named Simoniacal Heresie of this detestable man vvho first attempted to bie a spiritual function or office D. Greg. apud â—oan Diac. in vit li. â— c. 2. â— 4. 5. 22. Doe penance S. Augustine ep 108 vnderstanding this of the penance done in the Primitiue Church for heinous offenses doth teach vs to translate this and the like places 2 Cor. 12 21. Apoc. 9 21 as vve doe and as it is in the vulgar Latin and consequently that the Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth signifie so much Yea vvhen he addeth that very good men doe daily penance for venial sinnes by fasting praier and almes he vvarranteth this phrase and translation through out the nevv Testament specially him self also reading so as it is in the vulgar Latin and as vve translate 22. If perhaps You may see great penance is here required for remission of sinne
vvriting to the Romanes but his desire vvas to preach vnto them for that vvas the proper commission giuen to the Apostles to preach to al nations The vvriting of the bookes of the Testament is an other part of Gods prouidence necessary for the Church in general but not necessarie for euery man in particular as to be taught and preached vnto is for euery one of age and vnderstanding And therfore S. Peter vvho vvas the cheefe of the Commission vvrote litle many of them vvrote nothing at al and S. Paul that vvrote most vvrote but litle in comparison of his preaching nor to any but such as vvere conuerted to the faith by preaching before 17. Liueth by faith In the 10. to the Hebrevves he shevveth by this place of the Prophete Abacue's that the iust though he liue here in peregrination and seeth not presently nor enioyeth the life euerlasting promised to him yet holdeth fast the hope thereof by faith In this place he applieth the Prophetes vvordes further to this sense That it is our faith that is to say the Catholike beleefe saith S. Augustine li. â— cont â— ep Pelag. Which maketh a iust man and distinguisheth betvvene the iust and vniust and that by the lavv of faith and not by the lavv of vvorkes Vvhereof it riseth that the Ievv the Heathen Philosopher and the Heretike though they excelled in al vvorkes of moral vertues could not yet be iust and a Catholike Christian man liuing but an ordinarie honest life either not sinning greatly or supplying his faults by penance is iust And this difference riseth by faith not that faith can saue any man vvithout vvorkes For it is not a reprobate faith that vve speake of as the holy Doctor saith but that vvhich vvorketh by charitie and therfore remitteth sinnes and maketh one iust See S. Augustines place 18. Is reuealed By al the passage folovving you may see that the Gospel and Christs lavv consisteth not only in preaching faith though that be the ground and is first alvvaies to be done but to teach vertuous life and good vvorkes and to denounce damnation to al them that commit dealdy sinnes and repent not And againe vve see that not only lacke of faith is a sinne but al other actes done against Gods commaundements 26. Hath deliuered them vp As he saith here God deliuered them vp so to the Ephesians c. 4 19 he saith of the same persons and things They deliuered them selues vp to al vncleannesse So that it is not meant here that God doth driue force or cause any man to sinne as diuers blasphemous Heretikes do hold but only that by his iust iudgement for their ovvne deseruing and for due punishment of their former greuous offenses he vvithholdeth his grace from them and so suffereth them to fall further into other sinnes As for their crime of Idolatrie to suffer them to fall into vnnatural abominations as novv for heresie he taketh his grace and mercie from many and so they fall headlong into al kind of turpitude as contrarievvise for il life he suffereth many to fall into heresie And for Christes sake let euery one that is entangled vvith the ldolatrie of this time that is to say vvith these nevv sectes looke vvel into his ovvneconscience vvhether his forsaking the true God may not come vnto him for a punishment of his former or present il life vvhich he liueth 12. Worthy of death Here you see vvhy the Church taketh some sinnes to be deadly and calleth them mortal to vvit because al thaâ— doe them are vvorthy of damnation others be venial that is to say pardonable of their ovvne nature and not vvorthy of damnation CHAP. II. Nâ—vv also he shevveth that neither the levves could be saued by the knovvledge of the Lavv of the vvhich they did so much braggâ— against the Genâ—ils seing they did notvvithstanding sinne as the Gentils did 14 And therfore that the true levv is the Christian though he be a Gentil vvho by grace in his hart doeth the good vvorkes that the Lavv commaundeth verse 1 FOR the vvhich cause thou art inexcusable ô man vvhosoeuer ″ thou be that iudgest For vvherein thou iudgest an other thou condemnest thy self for thou doest the same things vvhich `thou ' iudgest ✠verse 2 For vve knovv that the iudgement of God is according to veritie vpon them that doe such things ✠verse 3 And doest thou suppose this ô man that iudgest them which doe such things and doest the same that thou shalt escape the iudgement of God ✠verse 4 Or ″ doest thou contemne the riches of his goodnes and patience and longanimity not knovving that the benignity of God bringeth thee to penance ✠verse 5 But according to thy hardnes and impenitent hart thou heapest to thy self vvrath in the day of vvrath and of the reuelation of the iust iudgement of God ✠verse 6 vvho vvil * render to euery man ″ according to his vvorkes ✠verse 7 to them truely that according to patience in good vvorke seeke glorie and honour and incorruption life eternal ✠verse 8 but to them that are of contention and that obey not the truth but giue credite to iniquitie vvrath and indignation ✠verse 9 Tribulation and anguish vpon euery soul of man that vvorketh euil of the Ievve first and of the Greeke ✠verse 10 but glorie and honour and peace to euery one that vvorketh good to the Ievv first and to the Greeke ✠verse 11 for * there is no acception of persons vvith God ✠verse 12 For vvhosoeuer haue sinned vvithout the Lavv vvithout the Lavv shal perish and vvhosoeuer haue sinned in the Lavv by the Lavv shal be iudged ✠verse 13 For * ″ not the hearers of the Lavv are iust vvith God but the doers of the Lavv ″ shal be iustified ✠verse 14 For vvhen the Gentiles vvhich haue not the Lavv naturally doe those things that are of the Lavv the same not hauing the Lavv them selues are a lavv to them selues ✠verse 15 vvho shevv the vvorke of the Lavv vvritten in their hartes their conscience giuing testimonie to them and among them selues mutually their thoughtes accusing or also defending ✠verse 16 in the day vvhen God shal iudge the secretes of men according to my Gospel by IESVS CHRIST ✠verse 17 But if thou be surnamed a Ievv and restest in the Lavv and doest glorie in God ✠verse 18 and knovvest his vvil and approuest the more profitable things instructed by the Lavv ✠verse 19 presumest that thy self art a leader of the blinde a light of them that are in darknes ✠verse 20 a teacher of the folish a maister of infants hauing the forme of science of veritie in the Lavv. ✠verse 21 Thou therfore that teachest an other teachest not thy self that preachest men ought not to steale thou stealest ✠verse 22 that saiest men should not commit aduoutrie thou committest aduoutrie
that abhorrest idols thou doest sacrilege ✠verse 23 that doest glorie in the Lavv thou by preuatication of the Lavv doest dishonour God ✠verse 24 For the name of God through you is blasphemed among the Gentiles as it is vvriten ✠verse 25 Circumcision in deede profiteth if thou obserue the Lavv but if thou be a preuaricátour of the Lavv thy circumcision is become prepuce ✠verse 26 If then the prepuce ″ keepe the iustices of the Lavv shal not his prepuce be reputed for circumcision ✠verse 27 and shal not that vvhich of nature is prepuce fulfilling the Lavv iudge thee that by the letter and circumcision art a preuaricátour of the Lavv ✠verse 28 For not he that is in open shevv is a Ievv not that vvhich is in open shevv in the flesh is circumcision ✠verse 29 but he that is in secrete is a Ievv and the circumcision of the hart ″ in spirit not in the letter vvhose praise is not of men but of God ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 1. Thou that iudgest Such as by publike authoritie either spiritual or temporal haue to punish offenders be not forbidden to iudge or condemne any for their offenses though them selues be sometimes guilty in their conscience of the same or greater yet may it be matter of aggrauating sinnes before God vvhen they vvil not repent of those offenses them selues for the vvhich they punish others but if they be open offenders them selues in the same sort for vvhich they iudge other they giue scandal and thereby aggrauate their sinnes very much Proprely here he forbiddeth to charge an other falsely or truely vvith these crimes vvhereof him self is as farre guilty or more then the other as the Ievves specially did the Gentils to vvhom he speaketh here 4. Doest thou contemne This proueth that God offereth his grace and mercie to many and by long patience and sufferance expecteth their repētance differring their punishment of purpose that they may amend and that he is not delighted in their perdition nor is the cause of their sinne but contrarievvise that they harden their ovvne hartes and of their ovvne free vvil relect his grace and contemne his benignitie 6. According to his vvorkes Though the holy Apostles special purpose be in this Epistle to commend vnto the Gentiles that trusted so much in their moral vvorkes the faith in Christ yet lest any man should thinke or gather vntruely of his vvordes that Christian mens vvorkes vvere not meritorious or the cause of Saluation he expresly vvriteth that God giueth as vvel euerlasting life and glorie to men for and according to their good vvorkes as he giueth damnation for the contrarie vvorkes And hovv so euer Heretikes fondly flee from the euidence of these places yet S. Augustine saith Life euerlasting to be rendered for good vvorkes according to this manifest Scripture God shal render to euery man according to his vvorkes 13. Not the hearers This same sentence agreable also to Christes vvordes Mat. ◠21 is the very ground of S. Iames disputation that not faith alone but good vvorkes also do iustifie Therfore S. Paul hovvsoeuer some peruersly conster his vvordes in other place meaneth the same that S. Iames. And here * he speaketh not properly of the first iustification vvhen an Infidel or il man is made iust vvho had no acceptable vvorkes before to be iustified by of vvhich kind he specially meaneth in other places of this Epistle but he speaketh of the second iustification or increase of former iustice vvhich he that is in Gods grace daily procedeth in by doing al kind of good vvorkes vvhich be iustices and for doing of vvhich he is iust in deede before God and of this kinde doth S. Iames namely treate Vvhich is directly against the Heretikes of this time vvho not only attribute nothing to the vvorkes done in sinne and infidelitie but esteeme nothing at al of al Christian mens vvorkes tovvard iustification and saluation condemning them as vncleane sinful hy pocritical Pharisaical vvhich is directly against these other Scripture and plaine blaspheming of Christ and his grace by vvhose spirit and cooperation vve doe them 13. Shal be iustified Of al other Articles deceitfully handled by Heretikes they vse most guile in this of Iustification and specially by the equiuocation of certaine vvordes vvhich is proper to al contentious vvranglers and namely in this vvord Iustifie Vvhich because they finde sometime to signifie the acquiting of a guilty man of some crime vvhere of he is in deede guilty for vvhich he ought to be condemned as by mans iudgement either of ignorance or of purpose often a very malefactor is deemed or declared and pronounced innocent they falsly make it so signifie in this place and the like vvheresoeuer man is said to be iustified of God for his vvorkes or othervvise as though it vvere said that God iustifieth man that is to say imputeth to him the iustice of Christ though he be not in deede iust or of fauour reputeth him as iust vvhen in deede he is vvicked impious and vniust Vvhich is a most blasphemous doctrine against God making him either ignorant vvho is iust and so to erre in his iudgement or not good that can loue and saue him vvhom he knovveth to be euill And a maruelous pitieful blindnes it is in the Churches Aduersaries that they should thinke it more to Gods glorie and more to the commendation of Christes iustice merites and mercie to call and count an il man so continuing for iust then by his grace and mercie to make him of an il one iust in deede and so truely to iustifie him or as the vvord doth here signifie to esteeme and approue for iust in deede him that by his grace keepeth his lavv and commaundements For that the keepers or doers of the commaundements be iust and so reputed it is plaine by the correspondence to the former vvordes Not the hearers are iust but the doers Vvherevpon S. Augustine de Sp. lit c. 26. to ◠hath these vvordes When it is said The doers of the Lavv shal be iustified vvhat other thing is said then The iust shal be iustified for the doers of the Lavv verily are iust 26. Keepe the iustices If a Gentile either novv since Christ by his grace and faith or any other before Christ not of the stocke of Abraham through the Spirit of God keepe the iustices of the Lavv he is iust no lesse then if he had been outvvardl◠circumcised and shal condemne the circumcised Ievv not keeping the Lavv vvithout vvhich his outvvard Sacrament can not serue him but shal be much to his condemnation that hauing the Lavv and peculiar Sacraments of God he did not keepe the Lavv nor invvardly exercise that in his hart vvhich the outvvard signe did import And al this is no more but to insinuate that true iustice is not in faith only or knovvledge of the
Pauls vvritings hold this for a certaintie as the Apostles ovvne defense vvhatsoeuer he seeme to say hereafter sounding in their sense that sinne commeth of God or may therfore be committed that he may vvorke good thereof that the Apostle him self condemneth that sense as slaunderous and blasphemous 10. Not any iust These general speaches that both Ievv and Gentile be in sinne and none at al iust are not so to be taken that none in neither sort vvere euer good the Scriptures expresly saying that Iob Zacharie Elisabeth and such like vvere iust before God it vvere blasphemie to say that these vvordes alleaged out of the 13 Psalme vvere meant in Christes mother in S. Iohn the Baptist in the Apostles c. For this only is the sense that neither by the lavv of nature nor lavv of Moyses could any man be iust or auoid such sinnes as here be reckened but by faith and the grace of God by vvhich there vvere a number in al ages specially among the Ievves that vvere iust and holy vvhom these vvordes touch not being spoken only to the multitude of the vvicked vvhich the Prophet maketh as it vvere a seueral body conspiring against Christ and persecuting the iust and godly of vvhich il companie he saith that none vvas iust nor feared God 20. By the vvorkes of the Lavv. S. Hierom and S. Chrysostom expound this of the ceremonial vvorkes only and in that sense the Apostle specially prosecuteth this proposition in his Epistle to the Galatians but it is true also of al mans moral vvorkes done vvithout faith the grace of God vvhich can not be acceptable or auailable in Gods sight to iustifie any man And so S. Augustine taketh it de Sp. lit c. â— to â— 22. Iustice of God Bevvare of the vvicked and vaine commentarie of the Caluinistes glosing the iustice of God to be that vvhich is resident in Christ apprehended by our faith and so that imputed to vs vvhich vve in deede haue not Vvherein at once they haue forged them selues against Gods manifest vvord a nevv no iustice a phantastical apprehension of that vvhich is not a false faith and vntrue imputation vvhereas the iustice of God here is that vvherevvith he endueth a man at his first conuersion and is novv in a man and therfore mans iustice but yet Gods Iustice also because it is of God Of this iustice in vs vvhereby vve be truely iustified and in deede made iust S. Augustine speaketh thus The grace of Christ doth vvorke our illumination and iustification invvardly also And againe He giueth to the faithful the most secrete grace of his Spirit vvhich seâ—retly he povvreth into infants also And againe They are iustified in Christ that beleeue in him through the secrete communication and inspiration of spiritual grace vvhereby euery one leaneth to our Lord. And againe Hemaketh iust â—eâ—evving by the Spirit and regeneration by grace 28. By faith vvithout vvorkes This is the place vvherevpon the Protestants gather falsly their only faith and vvhich they commonly auouch as though the Apostle said that only faith doth iustifie Vvhere he both in vvordes and meaning excepteth only the vvorkes of the Lavv done vvithout Christ before our conuersion neither excluding the Sacraments of Baptisme or Penance not hope and charitie or other Christian vertues al vvhich be the iustice of faith as the good vvorkes proceding thereof be likevvise the lavv and iustice of faith Al vvhich the Aduersaries vvould exclude by foisting in the terâ—e only Of vvhich kind of men S. Augustine vpon this place faith thus Men not vnderstanding that vvhich the Apostle saith vve counte a man to be iustified by faith vvithout the vvorkes of the Lavv did thinke that he said faith vvould suffise a man though he liued il and had no good vvorkes Which God forbid the vessel of election should thinke vvho in a certaine place after he had said * In Christ IESVS neither circumcision nor prepuce auaileth any vvhit he straight added but faith vvhich vvorketh by loue CHAP. IIII. That Abraham vvas not iustified by his ovvne povver but by Gods grace in vvhom he beleeued 6 vvhich is a vvay for the sinner also to come to iustice 9 And that seing he vvas not as then circumcised not only the circumcised lovv but also the vncircumcised Gentil may by beleeuing the Christian faith come to iustice as Abraham did 〈◊〉 specially considering also that Abraham vvas promised to be Father of the vvhole vvorld and not only of the Ievves to vvhom onely the Lavv vvas giuen and that not to fulfil the promise but for an other cause verse 1 VVHAT shal vve say then that ″ Abraham did finde our father according to the flesh ✠verse 2 For if Abraham vvere iustified ″ by vvorkes he hath glorie but not vvith God ✠verse 3 For vvhat saieth the Scripture Abraham beleeued God and it vvas reputed him to iustice ✠verse 4 But ″ to him that vvorketh the revvard is not imputed according to grace but according to dette ✠verse 5 But ″ to him that vvorketh not yet beleeueth in him that iustifieth the impious his faith is reputed to iustice according to the purpose of the grace of God ✠verse 6 ″ As Dauid also termeth the blessednes of a man to vvhom God reputeth iustice vvithout vvorkes ✠verse 7 Blessed are they vvhose iniquities be forgiuen and vvhose sinnes be ″ couered ✠verse 8 Blessed is the man to vvhom our Lord hath not imputed sinne ✠verse 9 This blessednes then doth it abide in the circumcision or in the prepuce also For vve say that vnto Abraham faith vvas reputed to iustice ✠verse 10 Hovv vvas it reputed in circumcision or in prepuce Not in circumcision but in prepuce ✠verse 11 And * he receiued the signe of circumcision ″ a seale of the iustice of faith that is in prepuce that he might be the father of al that beleeue by the prepuce that vnto them also it may be reputed to iustice ✠verse 12 and might be father of circumcision not to them only that are of the circumcision but to them also that folovv the steppes of the faith that is in the prepuce of our father Abraham ✠verse 13 For not by the Lavv vvas the promisse to Abraham or to his seede that he should be heire of the vvorld but by the iustice of faith ✠verse 14 For if they that are of the Lavv be heires faith is made voide the promisse is abolished ✠verse 15 For the Lavv vvorketh vvrath For vvhere is no lavv neither is there preuarication ✠verse 16 Therfore of faith that according to grace the promisse may be firme to al the seede not to that only vvhich is of the Lavv but to that also vvhich is of the faith of Abraham vvho is the father of vs al as it is vvritten ✠verse 17 For a
father of many nations haue I appointed thee before God vvhom thou didst beleeue ' vvho quickeneth the dead and calleth those things that are not as those things that are ✠verse 18 Vvho contrarie to hope beleeued in hope that he might be made the father of many nations according to that vvhich vvas * said to him So shal thy seede be as the starres of heauen and the sand of the sea ✠verse 19 And he vvas not vveakened in faith neither did he coÌ„sider his ovvne body novv quite dead vvhereas he vvas almost an hundred yeres old and the dead matrice of Sara ✠verse 20 In the promisse also of God he staggered not by distrust but vvas strengthened in faith giuing glorie to God ✠verse 21 most fully knovving that vvhatsoeuer he promised he is able also to doe ✠verse 22 Therfore vvas it also reputed him to iustice ✠verse 23 And it is not vvritten only for him that it vvas reputed him to iustice ✠verse 24 but also ″ for vs to vvhom it shal be reputed beleeuing in him that raised vp IESVS CHRIST our Lord from the dead ✠verse 25 vvho vvas deliuered vp for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 1. Abraham The Apostle disputing in this chapter as before against them that thought they might be iustified by their vvorkes done vvithout the grace of Christ and faith in him proposeth Abraham for an example and proueth that he had no iustice nor estimation of iustice before God by any vvorkes done before he had faith or that proceded not of faith and Gods grace 2. By vvorkers If Abraham did any commendable vvorkes before he beleeued Christ as many Philosophers did men might count him iust therfore but in Gods sign vvho accepteth nothing vvithout faith in him or that procedeth not from his grace he should neuer haue had the estimation of a iust man Therfore God in the Scriptures reputing him as a iust man giueth the cause therof saying Abraham beleeued God and it vvas reputed to him for iustice 4 To him that vvorketh That is to say He that presumeth of his ovvne vvorkes as done of him self vvithout faith Gods helpe and grace and saying that grace or iustification vvere giuen to him for his vvorkes this man doth chalenge his iustification as dette and not as of fauour and grace 5. To him that vvorketh not He vvorketh not in this place that hath no vvorkes or alleageth not his vvorkes done in his infidelitie as cause of his iustification but faith in Christ and that proceding of mere grace Vvherevpon S. Augustine saith Knovv thou that faith found thee vniust And if faith giuen to thee made the iust it found thee a vvicked one vvhom it might make iust If it found thee vvicked and of such an one made thee iust vvhat vvorkes hadst thou being then vvicked None couldest thou haue nor canst haue before thou beleeudst Beleeue then in him that iustifieth the impious that thy good vvorkes may be good vvorkes in deede August in Psal 31. 6. As Dauid termeth The Protestants for termeth translato describeth for that they vvould haue the ignorant beleeue the vvhole nature definition of Iustification to be nothing els but remission of sinnes and no grace or inherent iustice giuen from God at al. Vvhen the Apostle vvould say nothing els but that in the first justificatioÌ„ God findeth no good vvorkes or merites to revvard but only sinnes to forgiue vnto such as haue faith in him 7. Couered 8. not imputed You may not gather as the Heretikes doe of these termes couered and not imputed that the sinnes of men be neuer truely forgiuen but hidden only for that derogateth much to the force of Christes bloud and to the grace of God by vvhich our offences be truly remitted He is the Lambe that taketh avvay the sinnes of the vvorld that vvasheth and blotteth out our sinnes therfore to couer them or not to impute them is not to charge vs vvith our sinnes because by remission they be cleane taken avvay othervvise it vvere but a â—eined forgiuenesse See S. Augustine in psal 3â— enarrat â— 11. A seale The Heretikes vvould proue hereby that the Sacraments of the Church giue not grace or iustice of faith but that they be notes markes and badges only of our remission of sinnes had by faith before because Abraham vvas iust before and tooke this Sacrament for a seale thereof only To vvhich must be ansvvered that it folovveth not that it is so in al because it vvas so in the Patriarch vvho vvas iust before and vvas therfore as it vvere the founde of Circumcision or he in vvhom God vvould first establish the same no more then it folovveth that because the Holy Sacrament of the Altar remitted not sinnes to Christ nor iustified him therefore it hath that effect in none Looke S. Augustine de baptismo contra Donatistas li. 4. c. 24. Vvhere you shal see that though not in Abraham yet in Isaac his sonne and so consequently in the rest the Sacrament vvent before and iustice folovved 24. For vs to vvhom it shal be reputed By this it is most plaine against our Aduersaries that the saith vvhich vvas reputed for iustice to Abraham vvas his beleefe of an Article reuealed to him by God that is to say his assent and credit giuen to Gods speaches as in vs his posteritie according to the spirit it is here plainely said that iustice shal be reputed to vs by beleeuing the Articles of Christes death and Resurrection and not by any fond special faith fiducia or confidence of eche mans ovvne saluation to establish the vvhich fiction they make no account of the faith Catholike that is vvherevvith vve beleeue the Articles of the faith vvhich only iustifieth but call it by contempt an historical faith so as they may terme Abrahams faith and our Ladies faith of vvhich it vvas * said Beata quae credidisti Blessed art thou that hast beleeued And so in truth they deny as vvel the iustification by faith as by vvorkes CHAP. V. Hauing therfore through faith in Christ obteined the beginning he shevveth vvhat great cause vve haue to hope for the accomplishment 12 And then he procedeth in his arguing and shevveth that as by one â—l vvere made sinners so by one al must he made iust verse 1 BEING iustified therfore by faith ″ let vs haue peace tovvard God by our Lord IESVS CHRIST ✠verse 2 by vvhoÌ„ also vve haue ″ accesse through faith into this grace vvherein vve stand and glorie in the hope of the glorie of the sonnes of God ✠verse 3 And not only this but also vve glorie in tribulations knovving that tribulation vvorketh patience ✠verse 4 and patience probation and ″ probation hope ✠verse 5 and hope confoundeth not because ″ the charitie of God is povvred forth in our hartes by the holy Ghost
glorie any vvhit comparable yet they vvere meritorious or vvorthy of heauen so be ours And therfore to expresse the said coÌ„parison here he saith They art not condigne to the glorie He saith not of the glorie as the Heretikes falsly traÌ„slate though the Scripture speaketh so also vvhen it signifieth only a coÌ„parison as Prou. in the greeke Omne pretiosum non est illa dignuÌ„ S. Augustine iâ—â—i dignum S. Hierom non valet huic comparari that is No pretious thing is vvorthie of vvisedom or to be compared vvith it See the like Eccle. 26 20. Tob. 9 2. But vvhen the Apostle vvil expresse that they are condigne vvorthy or meritorious of the glorie he saith plainely That our tribulation vvhich presently is momentâ—nie and light vvorketh aboue measure excedingly an eternal vveight of gloris in vs. The valevv of Christes actions riseth not of the leingth or greatnes of them in them selues though so also they passed al mens doings but of the vvorthines oâ— the person And so the value of ours also riseth of the grace of our adoption vvhich maketh those actioÌ„s that of their natures be not meritorious nor ansvverable to the ioyes of heauen in them selues to be vvorthy of heauen And they might as vvel proue that the vvorkes of sinne do not demerite damnation for sintre in deede for the quantity and nature of the vorke is not ansvverable in pleasure to the paine of Hel but because it hath a departing or au auersion from God be it neuer so short it deserueth damnation because it alvvaies procedeth from the enemy of God as good vvorkes that be meritorious procede from the childe of God 24. By hope saued That vvhich in other places he attributeth to faith is here attributed to hope for vvhensoeuer there be many causes of one thing the holy vvriters as matter is ministred and occasion giuen by the doctrine then handled sometimes referre it to one of the causes sometime to an other not by naming one alone to exclude the other as our Aduersaries captiously and ignorantly do argue but at diuers times and in sundrie places to expresse that vvhich in euery discourse could not nor needed not to be vttered In some discourse faith is to be recommended in others charitie in an other hope sometimes almes mercies els vvhere other vertues One vvhile Euery one that beleeueth is borne of God 1 Io. â— 1. An other vvhile Euery one that loueth is borne of God 1 Io. 4 7. Sometimes faith purifieth mans hart Act. 15 9. And an other time Charitie remitteth sinnes 1 Pet. 4 â— Of faith it is said The iust liueth by faith Ro. 1 17. Of charitie We knovv that vve are transferred from death to life because vve loue c. 1 Io. 3 14. 27. The Spirit desireth Arîus and Macedonius old Heretikes had their places to contend vpon against the Churches sense as our nevv Maisters novv haue They abused this text to proue the Holy Ghost not to be God because he needed not to pray or aske but he might commaund if he vvere God Therfore S. Augustine expoundeth it thus The Spirit prayeth that is causeth and teacheth vs to pray and vvhat to pray or aske August de anima eius orig li. 4 c. 9. ep 121. c. 15. 30. Whom he hath predestinated Gods eternal foresight loue purpose predestination and election of his deere children and in time their calling iustifying glorifying by Christ as al other actes and intentions of his diuine vvil and prouidence tovvardes their saluation ought to be reuerenced of al men vvith dreadful humilitie and not to be sought out or disputed on vvith presumptuous boldnes and audacitie for it is the gulfe that many proud persons both in this age and alvvaies haue by Gods iust iudgement perished in founding thereon most horrible blasphemies against Gods mercie nature and goodnes and diuers damnable errours against mans free vvil and against al good life and religion This high conclusion is here set dovvne for vs that vve may learne to knovv of vvhom vve ought to depend in al our life by vvhom vve expect our saluatioÌ„ by vvhose prouidence al our graces giftes and vyorkes do stand by vvhat an euerlasting gratious determination our redemption vvhich is in Christ IESVS vvas designed to giue God incessable thankes for our vocation and preferment to the state vve be in before the Ievves vvho deserued no better then they before the light of his mercie shining vpon vs accepted vs and reiected them But this said eminent truth of Gods eternal predestination standeth as vve are bound to beleeue vnder paine of damnation vvhether vve vnderstand hovv or no so S. Augustiue in al his diuine vvorkes vvritten of the same De gratia lib arb De corrept gratia Ad articulos falsò impositos defendeth declareth proueth and conuinceth that it doth stand I say vvith mans free vvil and the true libertie of his actions and forceth no man to be either il or good to sinne or vertue to saluation or damnatioÌ„ nor taketh avvay the meanes or nature of merites and cooperation vvith God to our ovvne and other mens saluation 38. I am sure This speache is coÌ„mon in S. Paul according to the latin translation vvhen he had no other assured knovvledge but by hope as Ro. 15 14 2 Tim. 1 5. Heb. 6 9 Vvhere the Greeke vvord signifieth only a probable persuasion And therfore except he meane of him self by special reuelation or of the predestinate in general in vvhich tvvo cases it may stand for the certitude of saith or infallible knovvledge othervvise that euery particular man should be assured infallibly that him self should be iustified and not that onely but sure also neuer to sinne or to haue the gift of perseuêrance and certaine knovvledge of his predestination that is a most damnable false illusion and presumption condemned by the Fathers of the holy Councel of Trent Sess â— c. 9. 12. 13. With a protestation of his sorow for it lest they should thinke him to reioyce in their perdition he insinuateth the Iewes to be reprobate although they come of Abrahams flesh 6 saying to be the sonnes of God goeth not by that but by Gods grace 19 considering that al vvere one damned masse 24 by which grace the Gentils to be made his people and so the prophess to haue foretold of them both 30 And the cause hereof to be that the Gentils submit them selues to the faith of Christ vvhich the Iewes vvil not verse 1 I SPEAKE the verity in Christ I lie not my conscience bearing me vvitnes in the holy Ghost ✠verse 2 that I haue great sadnesse continual sorovv in my hart ✠verse 3 For I vvished my self to be an ″ anáthema from Christ for my brethren vvho are my kinsmen according to the flesh ✠verse 4 vvho are Israëlites vvhose is the adoption of sonnes and the glorie and the
the one no lesse then the other guilty of damnation for original sinne vvhich vvas alike in them both And therfore vvhere iustly he might haue reprobated both he saued of mercie one Vvhich one therfore being as il and as void of good as the other must hold of Gods eternal purpose mercie and election that he vvas preferred before his brother vvhich vvas elder then him self and no vvorse them him self And his brother Esau on the other side hath no cause to complaine for that God neither did nor suffered any thing to be done towards him that his sinne did not deserue for although God elect eternally giue his first grace vvithout al merites yet he doth not reprobate or hate any man but for sinne or the foresight thereof 14. Is there iniquitieâ— Vpon the former discourse that of tvvo persons equal God calleth the one to mercie and leaueth the other in his sinne one might inferre that God vvere vniust and an accepter of persons To vvhich the Apostle ansvvereth that God vvere not iust nor indifferent in deede so to vse the matter vvhere grace or saluation vvere due As if tvvo men being Christened both beleeue vvel liue vvel if God should giue heauen to the one should damne the other then were he vniust partial forgetful of his promisse but respecting or taking tvvo who both be vvorthy of damnation as al are before they be first called to mercie then the matter standeth on mere mercie and of the giuers vvil and liberalitie in vvhich case partialitie hath no place As for example 1 Tvvo malefactors ' being condemned both for one crime the Prince pardoneth the one and letteth the lavv procede on the other 2 The theefe that is pardoned can not attribute his escape to his ovvne deseruings but to the Princes mercie 3 The theefe that is executed can not chalenge the Prince that he vvas not pardoned also but must acknowledge that he hath his deseruing 4 The standers by must not say that he vvas executed because the Prince vvould not pardon him for that vvas not the cause but his offense 5 If they ask further vvhy the Prince pardoned not both or executed not both the ansvver it that as mercie is a goodly vertue so iustice is necessarie and commendable 6 But if it be further demaunded vvhy Iohn rather then Thomas vvas executed or Thomas rather then Iohn pardoned ansvver that the parties being othervvise equal it hangeth merely and vvholy vpon the Princes vvil and pleasure 1 So likevvise God seing al mankind and euery one of the same in a general condemnation and masse of sinne in and by Adam deliuereth some and not othersome 2 Al that be deliuered out of that coÌ„mon damnation be deliuered by grace and pardon through the meanes and merits of Christ 3 Such as be left in the common case of damnation can not complaine because they haue their deseruing for sinne 4 Vve may not say that such be damned because God did not pardon them but because they had siaue and therfore deserued it 5 That some should be damned and not al pardoned and other some pardoned rather then al condemned is agreable to Gods iustice mercie both vvhich vertues in Gods prouidence tovvards vs are recommended 6 That Saul should be rather pardoned them Calphas I meane vvhere tvvo be equally euil and vnderseruing that is onely Gods holy wil and appointment by vvhich many an vnworthy man getteth pardon but no good or iust or innocent person is euer damned In al this mercie of God tovvards some and iustice tovvards other some both the pardoned vvorkes by their ovvne free vvil and thereby deserue their saluation and the other no lesse by their ovvne free vvil vvithout al necessitie vvorke vvickednes them selues and only of them selues procure their ovvne damnation Therfore no man may vvithout blasphemie say or can truely say that he hath nothing to doe tovvards his owne saluation but vvil liue and thinketh he may liue vvithout care or cogitation of his end the one vvay or the other saying If I be appointed to be saued be it so if I be one designed to damnation I can not helpe the matter come vvhat come may Al these speaches and cogitations are sinful come of the enemie and be rather signes of reprobation then of election Therfore the good man must vvithout searche of Gods secretes vvorke his ovvne saluation and as S. Peter saith make his election sure by good vvorkes vvith continual hope of Gods mercie being assured that if he beleeue vvel and doe vvel he shal haue vvel for example if a husband man should say If God vvil I shal haue corne ynough if not I can not make it and so neglect to till his ground he may be sure that he shal haue none because he wrought not for it An other man vseth his diligence in tilling and ploughing and committeth the rest to God he findeth the fruite of his labours 16. Not of the vviller If our election calling or first comming to God lay vvholy or principally vpon our ovvne vvil or vvorkes or if our vvilling or endeuouring to be good vvould serue vvithout the helpe and grace of God as the Pelagians taught then our election vvere vvholy in our selues vvhich the Apostle denieth and then might Pharao and other indurate persons vvhom God hath permitted to be obstinate to shevv his povver and iust iudgement vpon them be conuerted vvhen them selues lift vvithout Gods helpe and assistance vvhereas vve see the contrarie in al such obstinate offenders vvhom God for punishment of former sinnes visiteth not vvith his grace that by no threates miracles nor persuation they can be conuerted Vvherevpon vve may not vvith Heretikes inferre that man hath not free vvil or that our vvill vvorketh nothing in our conuersion or comming to God but this onely that our vvilling or vvorking of any good to our saluation commeth of Gods special motion grace and assistance and that it is the secondary cause not the principall 17. To this purpose haue I raised He doth not say that he hath of purpose raised or set him vp to sinne or that he vvas the cause of the same in Pharao or that he intended his damnation directly or absolutely or any othervvise but in respect of his demerits but rather as the Apostle saith straight after in this chapter of such hardened obstinate offenders that he vvith long patience toleration expected his conuersion and as S. Chrysostome interpreteth this vvord Excitaui preserued him aliue to repent vvhom he might lustly haue condemned before In the 9 of Exodus vvhence this allegation is vve reade Posuiâ—e I haue put or set thee vp as here I haue raised thee that is to say I haue purposely aduanced thee to be so great a king and chosen thee out to be a notorious example both of the obdurate obstinacie that is in such vvho I haue for so great sinne forsaken and
and iustly ansvvering to the time and vveight of his trauels and vvorkes in vvhich sense the Scripture saith Dignus est operarius mercede sua the vvorkeman is vvorthy of his hire rather then a free gift though because faithful men must acknovvledge that their merites be the giftes and graces of God they rather vse the vvord revvard then hire stipend or repaiment though in deede it be al one as you may see by diuers places of holy vvrite as * My merces revvard is vvith me to render to euery one * according to his vvorkes And Our Lord vvil â—ender vnto me according to my iustice Ps 1â— And the very vvord it self merite equiualent to the Greeke is vsed thus Mercie shal make a place to euery one * according to the merite of workes Ecclâ—i 16 15. And If you doe your iustice before men you shal not haue reward in heauen Mat. 6 1. Vvhere you see that the revvard of heauen is recompense of iustice And the euasion of the Heretikes is friuolous and euidently false as the former and like vvordes do conuince for they say heauen is our Merces or revvard not because is is due to our vvorkes but to the promes of God vvhere the vvordes be plaine According to euery mans vvorkes or labours vpon vvhich vvorkes and for vvhich vvorkes conditionally the promes of heauen vvas made 12. Vpon this foundation The foundaion is Christ and faith in him vvorking by charitie The vppes building may be either pure and perfect matter of gold siluer and pretious stone vvhich according to the most authentical and probable exposition be good vvorkes of charitie and al Christian iustice done by Gods grace or els vvood hay stubble vvhich signifie the manifold actes of mans infirmitie and his venial sinnes Vvhich more or lesse mixed and medled vvith the better matter aforesaid require more or lesse punishmeÌ„t or purgation at the day of our death At vvhich day if by penance or other meanes in the Church the said venial sinnes be before hand cleansed there shal neede no purgiug at al but they shal straight receiue the reward due to them 13. Shal be manifest Vvhether our life and workes be pure and neede no cleansing novv in this vvorld is hard to iudge but the day of our Lord vvhich is at our death vvil make it plaine in vvhat termes euery mans life is tovvards God for then Purgatorie fire shal reueale and proue it for vvhosoeuer hath any impure matter of venial sinnes or such other dettes to Gods iustice paiable and purgable must into that fire and after due paiment and cleansing be saued through the same Vvhere the vvorkes of the perfect men and such as died vvith al dettes paied cleansed or forgiuen are quitted from the fire and neuer incurre damage paine or losse thereby The places of fathers expounding this for Purgatorie be very many most euident vvhich are cited in the last Annotation folovving 1â— The day of our Lord shal declare That this purgation rather signifieth the place of Gods iustice after our death then any affliction in this life the Apostles precise specifying of fire declareth and of reuealing and notifying the difference of mens vvorkes by the same vvhich is not done euidently euer in this life and namely the vvord day of our Lord vvhich commonly and properly signifieth in Scripture and namely in this Apostle 1 Cor. 3 5. 2 Cor. 1 1â— Philip. 1 10. 6. 1 Thes â— 2. 2 Thes 2 2. either the particular or the general iudgement and therfore that the trial spoken of is not properly nor litterally meant any affliction or aduersitie of this life as Caluin also coÌ„fesseth coyning a folish nevv construction of his ovvne Vvhere you may note also in that mans Commentarie that this vvord dies Domini vvas so preiudicial against him and al other expositions of the trial to be made in this vvorld that he vvould gladly haue Domini ouâ— reading thus A day shal â—â—me vvhich shal open c. Vvhere vnderstand that if it vvere only Dies as * in the Greeke yet thereby also the Scripture is vvont to signifie the self same thing as 2 Tim. 1 12. 28. and 2 Tim. 4 8. and Heb. 10 25 the day as in this place vvith the greeke article only vvhich is al one vvith Dies illa or Dies Domini 15. As by fire S. Augustine vpon these vvordes of the Psalme 37. Lord rebuke me not in thine indignation nor amend me in thy vvrath For it shal come to passe saith he that some be amended in the vvrath of God and be rebuked in his indignation And not al perhaps that are rebuked shal be amended but yet some there shal be saued by amending It shal be so surely because amending it â—amed yet so as by fire but some there shal be that shal be rebuked and not amended to vvhom he shal say Goe ye into euerlasting fire Fearing therfore these more greuous paines he desireth that he may neither be rebuked in indignation by eternal fire nor amended in his vvrath that is to say Purge me in this life and make me such an one as shal not neede the amending fire being for them vvhich shal be saued yet so as by fire Wherfore but because here they build vpon this foundation vvood hay stubble for if they did build gold siluer and pretious stones they should be secure from both fires not onely from that eternal vvhich shal torment the impious eternally but also from that vvhich shal amend them that shal be saued by fire for it is said he shal be safe yet so as by fire And because it is said he shal be safe that fire is coÌ„temned Yea verely though safe by fire yet that fire shal be more greuous then vvhatsoeuer a man can suffer in this life And you knovv hovv great euils the vvicked haue suffered and may suffer yet they haue suffered such as the good also might suffer for vvhat hath any malefactor suffered by the lavves that a Martyr hath not suffered in the confession of Christ These euils therfore that are here be much more easie and yet see hovv men not to suffer them doe vvhatsoeuer thou coÌ„maundest Hovv much better doe they that vvhich God commaundeth that they may not suffer thâ—se greater paines Thus far S. Augustine See S. Ambr. vpon this place 1 Cor. 3. Ser. 20 in Psal â—18 Hiero. li. 2 c. 13 adu Iouinianum Gieg. li. 4. Dialog c. â—9 in Psal 1. Pâ—nit in principie Origen 〈◊〉 â— in c. 15. Exod. and bâ— 14 in c. 24. Leuit. CHAP. IIII. He requireth to be esteemed for his office but regardeth not to be praised of man for his vertue considering that neither his ovvne conscience is a sufficient iudge thereof but onely God vvho seeth al. 8 He toucheth them for contemning in their pride the Apostles them selues as miserable 18 threatening to come to those proude Falseapostles vvho vvere the
peaceably was a great fault as for one Catholike to draw an other for mere trifles before secular or heretical Officers is a very vnchristian part 7. A fault He forbade not al iudgements of controuersies but onely signified that it was a fault and that it proceded of some iniuries done one to an other and imperfections that they so molested one an other and that it had been more agreeable to Christian perfection and charitie rather to tolerate and suffer a smal iniurie then to draw his fellow to iudgement and seates CHAP. VII That maried folke may aske their debt and must pay it though it be better for them to conteine 8 as also for the vnmarried and vvidovves to continevv single though they may marrie 10 That the married may not depart from one an other nor in any case marrie an other during the life of the former 12 vnles it be from one that is vnbaptized vvhich yet he dissuadeth 17 counseling also euery one to be content vvith his state vvherein he vvas Christened 25 Virginitie is not commaunded but counseled as the better and more meritiorious then Mariage 39 as also vvidovvhod verse 1 AND concerning the things vvhereof you vvrote to me It is good for a man not to touch a vvoman ✠verse 2 But because of fornication let euery man haue ″ his ovvne vvife and let euery vvoman haue her ovvne husband ✠verse 3 ″ Let the husband render his dette to the vvife and the vvife also in like maner to her husband ✠verse 4 The vvoman hath not povver of her ovvne body but her husband And in like maner the man also hath not povver of his ovvne body but the vvoman ✠verse 5 Defraude not one an other except perhaps by consent for a time that you may ″ giue your self to praier ' and returne againe together lest Satan tempt you for your incontinencie ✠verse 6 But I say this ″ by indulgence not by commaundement ✠verse 7 For I vvould al men to be as my self but euery one hath ″ a proper gift of God one so and an other so ✠verse 8 But I say to the vnmaried and to vvidovves it is good for them if they so abide euen as I also ✠verse 9 But ″ if they doe not conteine them selues let them marie For it is ″ better to marie then to be burnt ✠verse 10 But to them that be ioyned in matrimonie not I giue commaundement but our Lord * that the vvife depart not from her husband ✠verse 11 and if she depart ″ to remaine vnmaried or to be recōciled to her husband And let not the husband put avvay his vvife ✠verse 12 For to the rest ″ I say not our Lord. If any brother haue a vvife an infidel and she consent to dvvel with him let him not put her avvay ✠verse 13 And if any vvoman haue a husband an infidel and he consent to dvvel vvith her let her not put avvay her husband ✠verse 14 For the man an infidel is sanctified by the faithful vvoman and the vvoman an infidel ″ is sanctified by the faithful husband otherwise your children should be vncleane but novv they are holy ✠verse 15 But if the infidel depart let him depart for the brother or sister is not subiect to seruitude in such but in peace hath God called vs. ✠verse 16 For how knowest thou woman if thou shalt saue thy husbād or how knowest thou man if thou shalt saue the vvoman ✠verse 17 But to euery one as our Lord hath deuided as God hath called euery one so let him vvalke and as in al Churches I teach ✠verse 18 Is any man called being circumcised let him not procure prepuce Is any man called in prepuce let him not be circumcised ✠verse 19 Circumcision is nothing and prepuce is nothing but the obseruation of the commaundements of God ✠verse 20 Euery one in the vocation that he vvas called in it let him abide ✠verse 21 Vvast thou called being a bondman care not for it but and if thou canst be made free vse it rather ✠verse 22 For he that in our Lord is called being a bondman is the franchised of our Lord. likevvise he that is called being free is the bondman of Christ ✠verse 23 You vvere bought vvith price be not made the bōdmen of men ✠verse 24 Euery brother ' vvherein he vvas called in that let him abide before God ✠verse 25 And as concerning virgins a commaundement of our Lord I haue not but ″ counsel I giue as hauing obteined mercie of our Lord to be faithful ✠verse 26 I thinke therfore that this is good for the present necessitie because it is good for a man so to be ✠verse 27 Art thou tied to a vvise seeke not to be loosed Art thou loose from a vvife seeke not a vvife ✠verse 28 But if thou take a vvife thou hast not sinned And ″ if a virgin marie she hath not sinned neuerthelesse ″ tribulation of the flesh shal such haue but I spare you ✠verse 29 This therfore I say brethren the time is short it remaineth that they also which haue vviues be ″ as though they had not ✠verse 30 and they that vveepe as though they vvept not and they that reioyce as though they reioyced not and they that bye as though they possessed not ✠verse 31 and they that vse this vvorld as though they vsed it not for the figure of this vvorld passeth avvay ✠verse 32 But I vvould haue you to be vvithout carefulnes He that is without a vvife is ″ careful for the things that pertaine to our Lord how he may please God ✠verse 33 But he that is vvith a vvife is careful for the things that pertaine to the vvorld hovv he may please his vvife and he is deuided ✠verse 34 And the vvoman vnmaried the virgin thinketh on the things that pertaine to our Lord that she may be holy both in body and in spirit ⊢ But she that is maried thinketh on the things that pertaine to the vvorld hovv she may please her husband ✠verse 35 And this I speake to your profit not to cast a snare vpon you but to that vvhich is honest that may giue you povver vvithout impediment to attend vpon our Lord. ✠verse 36 But if any man thinke that he seemeth dishonoured vpon his virgin for that she is past age and if it must so be let him doe that he vvil He sinneth not if she marie ✠verse 37 For he that hath determined in his hart being settled not hauing necessitie but hauing povver of his ovvne vvil and hath iudged this in his hart to keepe his virgin doeth vvel ✠verse 38 Therfore both he that ioyneth his virgin in matrimonie doeth vvel he that ioyneth not doeth better ✠verse 39 * A vvoman is
vnderstanding of the vvhole assemblie edifieth not him self alone but al his hearers 6. If I come That is If I your Apostle and Doctor should preach to you in an vnknovven tongue and neuer vse any kinde of exposition interpretatioÌ„ or explication of my strange vvordes vvhat profite could you take thereby 8. If the trumpet As the Trumpeter can not giue vvarning to or from the fight vnles he vse a distinct intelligible sound or stroke knovven to the souldiars euen so the preacher that exhorteth to good life or dehorteth from sinne except he doe it in a speach vvhich his hearers vnderstand can not attaine to his purpose nor doe the people any good 13. Let him pray that He that hath onely the gift of strange tonges let him pray to God for the gift of interpretation that the one may be more profitable by the other for to exhort or preach in a strange tongue vvas not vnlavvful nor vnprofitable but glorious to God so that the speach had bene either by him self or by an other aftervvard expounded 14. My spirit praieth Also vvhen a man praieth in a strange tongue vvhich him self vnderstandeth not it is not so fruitful for instruction to him as if he knevv particularly vvhat he praied Neuertheles the Apostle forbiddeth nor such praying neither confessing that his spirit hart and affection praieth vvel tovvardes God though his minde and vnderstanding be not profited to instruction as othervvise it might haue bene if he vnderstood the vvordes Neither yet doth he appoint such an one to get his strange praier translated into his vulgar tongue to obteine thereby the foresaid instruction See the Declaration folovving of this Chapter 22. A signe The extraordinarie gift of tonges vvas a miraculous signe in the primitine Church to be vsed specially in the Nations of the Heathen for their conuersion 23. Infidels In the primitiue Church vvhen Infidels dvvelt neere or among Christians and often times came vnto their publike preaching exercises of exhortation and exposition of Scriptures and the like it vvas both vnprofitable and ridiculous to heare a number talking teaching singing Psalmes the like one in this language an other in that al at once like a blacke saunts and one often not vnderstood of an other sometime not to them selues and to strangers or the simple standâ—râ—s by not at al. Vvhere othervvise if they had spoken either in knovven tonges or had done it in order hauing an expositor or interpreter vvithal the Infidels might haue bene conuinced 26. A Psalme Vve see here that those spiritual exercises consisted specially first in singing or giuing forth nevv Psalmes or praiers and laudes secondly in Doctrine teaching or reading lectures thirdly in Reuelation of secrete things either present or to come fourthly in speaking Tonges of strange Nations lastly in translating or Interpreting that vvhich vvas said into some common knovven language as into Greeke Latin c. Al vvhich gifts they had among them by miracle from the holy Ghost 27. In course Al these things they did vvithout order of pride and contention they preached they prophecied they praied they blessed vvithout any seemely respect one of an other or obseruing of turnes and entercourse of vttering their Giftes Yea vvomen vvithout couer or veile and vvithout regard of their sexe or the Angels or Priests or their ovvne husbands malepartly spake tonges taught or prophecied vvith the rest This vvas then the disorder among the Corinthians vvhich the Apostle in this vvhole chapter reprehendeth and sought to redresse by forbidding vvomen vtterly that publike exercise and teaching men in vvhat order and course as vvel for speaking in tonges as interpreting and prophecying it should be kept A MORE AMPLE DECLARATION OF THE sense of this 14 Chapter This then being the scope and direct drift of the Apostle as is most cleere by his vvhole discourse and by the record of al antiquitie let the godly graue and discrete Reader take a tast in this one point of the Protestants deceitful dealing abusing the simplicitie of the popular by peruerse application of Gods holy vvord vpon some smal similitude and equiuocation of certaine termes against the approued godly vse and truth of the vniuersal Church for the seruice in the Latin or Greeke tongue which they ignorantly or rather vvilfully pretend to be against this discourse of S. Paul touching strange tonges Know therfore first that here is no vvord written or meant of any other tongues but such as men spake in the Primitiue Church by miracle and that nothing is meant of those tongues vvhich were the common languages of the vvorld or of the Faithful vnderstood of the learned and ciuil people in euery great citie and in which the Scriptures of the Old or new Testament vvere written as the Hebrevv Greeke and Latin for though these also might be giuen by miracle without study yet being knovven to the Iewes Romans or Greekes in euery place they be not counted among the differences of barbarous and strange tonges here spoken of which could not be interpreted commonly but by the miraculous gift also of interpretation And therfore this Apostle as the Euangelists also and others did their bookes vvrote his Epistles in Greeke to the Romans and to al other Churches Vvhich vvhen he vvrote though he penned them not in the vulgar language peculiar to euery people yet he vvrote them not in Tongue that is in any strange tongue not intelligible vvithout the gift of interpretation vvhere of he speaketh here but in a notable knovven and learned speach interpretable of thousands in euery countrie No more did S. Augustine our Apostle speaking in Latin bringing in the Scriptures and Seruice in Latin preach and pray in Tonges according to the Apostles meaning here for the Latin vvas not nor is not in any part of the Vvest either miraculous or strange though it be not the National tongue of any one countrie this day And therfore S. Bede saith li. 1 hist Angl. c. 1 that being then foure diuers vulgar languages in our countrie the Latin vvas made common to them al. And in deede of the tvvo though in truth neither sort be forbidden by this passage of S. Paul the barbarous languages of euery seueral prouince in respect of the vvhole Church of Christ are rather the strange Tonges here spoken of then the common Latin tongue vvhich is vniuersally of al the Vvest Church more or lesse learned and pertaineth much more to vnitie and orderly coniunction of al Nations in one faith Seruice and vvorship of God then if it vvere in the sundry barbarous speaches of euery Prouince Vvherein al Christians that trauel about this part of the vvorld or the Iudes either vvhere so euer they come shal finde the self same Masse Mattins and Seruice as they had at home Vvhere novv if vve goe to Germanie or the Germans or Geneuians come to vs eche others Seruice shal be thought strange and
verse 8 For the vvhich cause ″ I beseeche you that you confirme charitie tovvard him ✠verse 9 For therfore also haue I written that I may knovv the experiment of you vvhether in al things you be ″ obedient ✠verse 10 And vvhom you haue pardoned any thing ″ I also For my self also that vvhich I pardoned if I pardoned any thing ″ for you ″ in the person of Christ ✠verse 11 that vve be not ″ circumuented of Satan for vve are not ignorant of his cogitations ✠verse 12 And vvhen I vvas come to Troas for the Gospel of Christ and a doore vvas opened vnto me in our Lord ✠verse 13 I had no rest in my spirit for that I found not Titus my brother but bidding them fare vvel I vvent forth into Macedonia ✠verse 14 And thankes be to God vvho alvvaies triumpheth vs in Christ IESVS and manifesteth the odour of his knovvledge by vs in euery place ✠verse 15 For vve are the good odour of Christ vnto God in them that are saued and in them that perish ✠verse 16 To some in deede the odour of death vnto death but to others the odour of life vnto life And to these things vvho is so sufficient ✠verse 17 For vve are not as very many ″ adulterating the vvord of God but of sinceritie and as of God before God in Christ vve speake ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. â— This rebuke sufficeth This Corinthian for incest vvas excommunicated and put to penance by the Apostle as appeareth in the former Epistle c. 5. And here order is giuen for his absolution and pardoning Vvherein first vve haue a plaine example and proofe of the Apostolike povver there of binding and here of loosing there of punishing here of pardoning there of retaining sinnes here of remission Secondly vve may hereby proue that not onely amendment ceasing to sinne or repentance in hart and before God alone is alvvaies ynough to obteine ful reconcilement vvhereas vve see here his separation also from the faithful and the Sacraments and from al companie or dealing vvith other Christian men besides other bodily affliction al vvhich called of the Apostle before interitus carnis the destruction of the flesh and named here Rebuke or as the * Greeke word also importeth mulct penaltie correction chastisment were enioyned him by the Apostles commaundement in the face of the Church and by the offender patiently susteined so long Thirdly we see that it lieth in he handes of the Apostles Bishops and spiritual Magistrates to measure the time of such penance or discipline not onely according to the weight of the offence committed but also according to the weaknes of the persons punished and other respectes of time and place as to their wisedom shal be thought most agreable to the parties good and the Churches edification Lastly by this vvhole hardling of the offenders case we may refute the vvicked heresie of the Protestants that vvould make â—he simple beleeue no punishment of a mans ovvne person for sinnes coÌ„mitted nor penance enioyned by the Church nor any paines temporal or satisfaction for our life past to be necessarie but al such things to be superfluous because Christ hath satisfied ynough for all Vvhich Epicurian doctrine is refelled not onely hereby but also by the Prophets Iohn the Baptistes Christes and the Apostles preaching of penance and condigne workes or fruites of repentance to euery man in his ovvne person and not in Christes person onely and by the vvhole life and most plaine speaches and penitential canons of the holy doctors and Councels prescribing times of penance commending penance enioyning penance and continually vsing the word satisfaction in this case through out al their vvorkes as our Aduersaries them selues can not but confesse 8. I beseche you They vvhich at the beginning did beare to much vvith the offender and seemed Ioâ—h to haue him excommunicated in so austere maner yet through their obedience to the Apostle became on the other side so rigorous and so farre detested the malefactor after he vvas excommunicated that the Apostle novv meaning to absolue him vvas glad to intreate and commaund them also to accept him to their companie and grace againe 9. Obedient Though in the last chapter he discharged him self of tyrannical dominion ouer them yet he chalengeth their obedience in al things as their Pastor and Superior and consequently in this point of receiuing to mercie the penitent Corinthian Vvhereby vve see that as the power and authoritie of excommunicating so of absoluing also vvas in S. Paules person though both vvere to be done in the face of the Church els he vvould not haue commaunded or required their obedience 10. I also The Heretikes and others not vvel founded in the Scriptures and antiquitie maruel at the Popes pardons counting them either fruitles or vnlavvful or no elder then S. Gregorie But in deede the authoritie power and right of them is of Christes ovvne vvord and commission principally giuen to Peter and so aftervvard to al the Apostles and in their persons to al the cheefe Pastors of the Church vvhen it vvas said Whatsoeuer you loose in earth shal be loosed in heauen By vvhich commission the holy Bishops of old did cut of large peeces of penance enioyned to offenders and gaue peace grace or indulgence * before they had accomplished the measure of their appointed or deserued punishment and that is to giue pardon And so S. Paul here did tovvardes the Corinthian vvhom he assoiled of mere grace and mercie as the vvord donare or â—endonare doth signifie when he might longer haue kept him in penance and temporall affliction for his offence Vvherof though he had already before God invvardly repented yet vvas he iustly holden vnder this correction for some satisfaction of his fault past during the Apostles pleasure To remit then the temporal punishment or chastisment due to sinners after the offence it self and the guilt therof be forgiuen of God is an Indulgence or pardon vvhich the principal Magistrates of Gods Church by Christes vvarrant and the Apostles example haue euer done being no lesse authorised to pardon then to punish and by imitation of our Maister who forgaue * the aduouteresse and diuers other offenders not only their sinnes but also often the temporal punishments due for the same are as much giuen to mercie as to iustice 10. For you Theodorete vpon this place saith that the Apostle gaue this pardon to the Corinthian at the intercession of the blessed men Timotheus and Titus And we may read in sundrie places of S. Cyprian namely that Indulgences or remissions vvere giuen in the primitiue Church by the mediation of holy Confessors or Martyrs and by coÌ„municating the satisfactorie vvorkes of one to another to vvhich end they gaue their letters to Bishops in the behalfe of diuers their ChristiaÌ„ brethreÌ„ a thing most agreable to the
Catholike Church that is to say that visible companie of Christians vvhich hath euer had and by good records can proue they haue had a continual ordinarie succession of Bishops Pastors and Doctors to be the onely true Church and these other good fellovves that for many vvorldes or ages together can not shevv that they had any one Bishop or ordinarie yea or extraordinaâ—â—e officer for them and their sect to be an adulterous Heretical generation And this place of the Apostle assuring to the true Church a perpetual visible continuance of Pastors and Apostles or their successors vvarranted the holy fathers to trie al Heretikes by the most famous succession of the Popes of Rome So did S. Irenaeus li. 3. c. 3. Tertullian in prascript Optatus li. 2 cont Parm. S. Augustine in ps cont part Donat. et cont ep Manich. c. 4. et ep 165. Epiph. har 27. and others 14. With euery vvinde The special vse of the spiritual Gouernours is to keepe vs in vnitie and constancie of the Catholike faith that vve be not carried avvay vvith the blast or vvind of euery heresie Vvhich is a very proper note of sectes and nevv doctrines that trouble the infirme vveaklings of the Church by certaine seasons of diuerse ages as sometime the Arians then the Manichees an other time the Nestorians then the Lutherans Caluinists and such like vvho at diuers times in diuers places haue blovven diuers blastes of flase doctrine CHAP. V. He continueth his exhortation to good life 5 assuring them against al deceiuers that no committer of mortal sinne shal be saued considering that for such sinnes it is that the Heathen shal be damned â— that Christians must rather be the light of al others 22 Them he commeth in particular and exhorteth husbands and vviues to do their duety one tovvardes the other by the example of Christ and his obedient and beloued spouse the Church verse 1 BE ye therfore folovvers of God as most deere children ✠verse 2 and * walke in loue as Christ also loued vs and deliuered him self for vs an oblation and host to God in an odour of svvetenes ✠verse 3 But * fornication and al vncleannes or auarice let it not so much as be named among you as it becommeth sainctes ✠verse 4 or filthines or foolish talke or scurrilitie being to no purpose but rather giuing of thankes ✠verse 5 For vnderstanding knovv you this that no fornicatour or vncleane or couetous person vvhich is the seruice of Idols hath inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God ✠verse 6 Let no man seduce you vvith vaine vvordes For for these things commeth the anger of God vpoÌ„ the children of diffidence ✠verse 7 Become not therfore partakers vvith them ✠verse 8 For you vvere sometime darkenes but novv light in our Lord. Vvalke as children of the light ✠verse 9 for the fruite of the light is in al goodnes and iustice and veritie ⊢ ✠verse 10 prouing vvhat is vvel pleasing to God ✠verse 11 and communicate not vvith the vnfruitful vvorkes of darkenes but rather reproue them ✠verse 12 For the things that are done of them in secrete it is shame euen to speake ✠verse 13 But al things that are reproued are manifested by the light for al that is manifested is light ✠verse 14 for the vvhich cause he saith Rise thou that sleepest and arise from the dead and Christ vvil illuminate thee ✠verse 15 See therfore brethren how you vvalke vvarily not as vnvvise but * as vvise ✠verse 16 redeeming the time because the daies are euil ✠verse 17 Therfore become not vnvvise but * vnderstanding vvhat is the vvil of God ✠verse 18 And be not drunke vvith vvine vvherein is rioteousnes but be filled vvith the Spirit ✠verse 19 speaking to your selues in psalmes hymnes and spiritual canticles chauÌ„ting and singing in your hartes to our Lord ✠verse 20 giuing thankes alvvaies for al things in the name of our Lord IESVS Christ to God the Father ✠verse 21 Subiect one to an other in the feare of Christ ✠verse 22 Let * vvomen be subiect to their husbandes as to our Lord ✠verse 23 because * the man is the head of the woman as Christ is the head of the CHVRCH Him self ″ the sauiour of his body ✠verse 24 But as the CHVRCH is subiect to Christ so also the vvomen to their husbands in al things ✠verse 25 Husbands loue your vviues as Christ also ″ loued the CHVRCH and deliuered him self for it ✠verse 26 that he might sanctifie it cleansing it by the lauer of vvater in the vvord ✠verse 27 that he might present to him self a glorious CHVRCH not hauing spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it may be holy and vnspotted ✠verse 28 So also men ought to loue their vviues as their ovvne bodies He that loueth his vvife loueth him self ✠verse 29 For no man euer hated his ovvne flesh but he nourisheth cherisheth it ″ as also Christ the CHVRCH ✠verse 30 because vve be the members of his body of his flesh of his bones ✠verse 31 For this cause shal maÌ„ leaue his father mother and shal cleane to his vvife and they shal be tvvo in one flesh ✠verse 32 ″ This is a great sacrameÌ„t but I speake in Christ and in the CHVRCH ✠verse 33 Neuertheles you also euery one let eche loue his vvife as him self and let the vvife feare her husband ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 21. Sauiour of his body None hath saluation or benefite by Christ that is not of his body the Church And vvhat Church that is S. Augustine expresseth in these vvordes The Catholike Church onely is the body of Christ vvhereto she is â—ead out of this body the Holy Ghost quickeneth no man And a litle after He that vvil haue the Spirit let him bevvare he remains not out of the CHVRCH let him bevvare he enter not into it fâ—inedly August ep 50 ad Bonifacium comitem in fine 24. Subiect to Christ The CHVRCH is alvvaies subiect to Christ that is not onely vnder him but euer obedient to his vvordes and commaundement Vvhich an euident and inuincible demonstration that she neuer rebelleth against Christ neuer falleth from him by error Idolatrie or false vvorship as the Heretikes novv and the Donatistes of old did teach 25. Loued the Church Loe Christes singular loue of the CHVRCH for vvhich onely the members thereof he effectually suffered his Passion and for vvhose continual cleansing and purifying in this life he instituted holy Baptisme and other Sacraments that at length in the next life it may become vvithout al spot vvrinkle or blemish for in this vvorld by reason of the manifold infirmities of diuers her members she can not be vvholy vvithout sinne but must
the dead that he may be in al things holding the primacie ✠verse 19 because in him it hath vvel pleased al fulnes to inhabite ✠verse 20 and by him to reconcile al things vnto him self pacifying by the bloud of his crosse vvhether the things in earth or the things that are in heauen ✠verse 21 And you vvhereas you vvere sometime alienated and enemies in sense in euil vvorkes ✠verse 22 yet novv he hath reconciled in the body of his flesh by death to present you holy immaculate and blameles before him ✠verse 23 if yet ye coÌ„tinue in the faith grounded and stable and vnmoueable from the hope of the Gospel vvhich you haue heard vvhich is preached among al creatures that are vnder heauen vvhereof I Paul am made a minister ✠verse 24 Vvho novv reioyce in suffering for you and â— do accomplish those things that vvant of the passions of Christ in my flesh for his body vvhich is the CHVRCH ✠verse 25 vvhereof I am made a minister according to the dispensation of Gods vvhich is giuen me tovvard you that I may fulfil the vvord of God ✠verse 26 the mysterie that hath been hidden from vvorldes and generations but novv is manifested to his sainctes ✠verse 27 to vvhoÌ„ God vvould make knowen the riches of the glorie of this sacrament in the Gentiles vvhich is Christ in you the hope of glorie ✠verse 28 vvhom vve preache admonishing euery man and teaching euery man in al vvisedom that vve may present euery man perfect in Christ IESVS ✠verse 29 Vvherein also I labour striuing according to his operation vvhich he vvorketh in me in povver ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 24. Dâ—â—â—â—â—plish that â—â—â—â—teth As Christ the head and his body make one person mystical and one full Christ the Church being therfore his plenitude fulâ—es or complement Ephes 1 so the passions of his head and the afflictions of the body and members make one complete masse of passions Vvith such difference for al that betvvene the one sort and the other as the preeminence of the head and specialâ—y such a head aboue the body requireth and giueth And not only these passions vvhich he suffered in him self vvhich vvere fully ended in his death and vverein them selues fully sufficient for the redemption of the vvorld remission of al sinnes but al those vvhich his body and members suffer are his also and of him they receiue the condition qualitie and force to be meritorious and satisfactorie For though there be no insufficiencie in the actions or passions of Christ the head yet his vvisedom vvil and iustice requireth and ordaineth * that his body and members should be fâ—llovves of his passions as they looke to be fellovves of his glorie that so suffering vvith him and by his example they may applâ—e to them selues and others the general medicine of Christes merites and satisfactions as it is effectually and applied to vs by Sacraments sacrifice and other vvaies also 〈…〉 sor being no more iniurious to Christeâ— death then the other notvvithstanding the vaine clamours of the Protestants that vvould vnder pretence of Christes Passion take avvay the valure of al good deedes Herevpon it is plaine novv that this accomplishment of the vvants of Christes Passions vvhich the Apostle and other Saincts make vp in their flesh is not meanâ— but of the penal and satisfactorie vvorkes of Christ in his members euery good man adding continually and specially Martyrs somevvhat to accomplish the full measure thereof and these be the plenitude of his passions and satisfactions as the Church is the plenitude of his person therfore these also through the communion of Saincts and the societie that is not onely betvvene the head and the body but also betvvene one members and an other are not only satisfactorie and many vvaies profitable for the sufferers them selues but also for other their fellovv-members in Christ for though one member can not merite for an other properly yet may one beare the burden and discharge the debt of an other both by the lavv of God and nature and it vvas ridiculous Heresie of Vvicleffe to deny the same Yea as vve see here the passions of Saincts are alvvaies suffered for the common good of the vvhole body and sometimes vvithal by the sufferers special intention they are applicable to special persons one or many as here the Apostle ioyeth in his passions for the Collossians in an other place his afflictions be for the saluation of the Corinthians sometimes he vvisheth to be Anatheâ—â—a that is according to Origens exposition iâ— li. 〈◊〉 ho. 10. 24. a sacrifice for the Ievves and he often speaketh of his death as of a libation host or offering as the fathers do of al Martyrs passions Al vvhich dedicated and sanctified in Christes bloud and sacrifice make the plenitude of his Passion and haue a forcible crie intercession and satisfaction for the Church and the particular necessities thereof In vvhich as some do abound in good vvorkes and satisfactions as S. Paul vvho reckeneth vp his afflictions and glorieth in them 2 Cor. 11 and Iob vvho auoucheth that his penalties farre surmounted his sinnes and our Ladie much more vvho neuer sinned and yet suffered so great dolours so others some do vvant and are to be holpen by the aboundance of their fellovv-members Vvhich entercourse of spiritual offices and the recompense of the vvants of one part by the store of the other is the ground of the old libels of Indulgence vvhereof is treated before our of S. Cyprian See the Annotations 2 Cor. 2. v. 10 and of al indulgences or pardons vvhich the Church daily dispenseth vvith great iustice and mercie by their hands in vvhom Christ hath put the vvord of our reconcilement to vvhom he hath committed the keies to keepe and vse his sheepâ— to seede his mysteries and al his goods to dispense his povver to binde and loose his commission to remine and reteine and the stevvardship of his familie to giue euery one their meate and sustâ—nance in due season CHAP. II. He is careful for them though he vvere neuer vvith them that they rest in the vvonderful vvisedom vvhich is in Christian religion and be not caried avvay either vvith Philosophie to 〈◊〉 Christ and to sacrifice to Angelâ—â— or vvith Iudaisme to receive any 〈…〉 of Moyses lavv verse 1 FOR I vvil haue you knovv brethren vvhat maner of care I haue for you and for them that are at Laodicia and vvhosoeuer haue not seen my face in the flesh ✠verse 2 that their hartes may be comforted instructed in charitie vnto al the riches of the fulnes of vnderstaÌ„ding vnto the knovvledge of the mysterie of God the Father of Christ IESVS ✠verse 3 in vvhom be al the treasures of vvisedom and knovvledge hidde ✠verse 4 But this I say that no man deceiue you in loftines of vvordes ✠verse 5 For although I
haue a quarel against any man as also our Lord hath pardoned vs so you also ✠verse 14 But aboue al these things haue charitie vvhich is the band of perfectiō ✠verse 15 let the peace of Christ exult in your hartes vvherein also you are called in one body and be thankeful ✠verse 16 Let the vvord of Christ dvvel in you aboundantly in al vvisedom teaching and admonishing your ovvne selues vvith psalmes hymnes and spiritual cāticles in grace singing in your hartes to God ✠verse 17 Al vvhatsoeuer you doe in vvord or in vvorke al things in the name of our Lord IESVS Christ giuing thankes to God and the Father by him ⊢ ✠verse 18 * Vvomen be subiect to your husbands as it behoueth in our Lord. ✠verse 19 * Men loue your vviues and be not bitter tovvard them ✠verse 20 * Children obey your parents in al things for that is vvel pleasing to our Lord. ✠verse 21 Fathers prouoke not your children to indignation that they become not discouraged ✠verse 22 * Seruants obey in al things your maisters according to the flesh not seruing to the eie as pleasing men but in simplicitie of hart fearing God ✠verse 23 Vvhatsoeuer you doe vvorke it from the hart as to our Lord and not to men ✠verse 24 knovving that you shal receiue of our Lord the retribution of inheritance Serue our Lord Christ ✠verse 25 For he that doeth iniurie shal receiue that vvhich he hath done vniustly and * there is not acceptiō of persons vvith God ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 5. Auarice vvhich is the seruice of idols Here is a maruelous impudent and folish corruption in the vúlgar English Bible printed the yere 1577 and as it seemeth most authorised Vvhere for their errour against the Images of Christ and his Saincts and to make image and idol al one the translator for that vvhich the Apostle saith in Greeke Couetousnes is idolatrie maketh him to say in English Couetousnes is vvorshipping of images as also Eph. 5 ◠he translateth thus The couetous person is a vvorshipper of images for that vvhich the Apostle saith The couetous man is an idolater meaning spiritual idolatrie because he maketh money his God In vvhich sense to call this spiritual idolatrie vvorshipping of images is to ridiculous and must needes procede of blinde heresie 9. Doing on the nevv By this and the vvhole discourse of this chapter conteining an exhortation to good life and to put on the habite of the nevv man vvith al vertues vve may see our iustice in Christ to be a very qualitie and forme inherent in our soul adorning the same and not an imputation onely of Christes righteousnes or a hiding onely of our sinnes and vvickednes vvhich the Heretikes falsely affirme to remaine in vs after baptisme and alvvaies during life See S. Augustine de pec mer. remis li. 2 c. 7. cont Iulian. li. 6 c. 7. CHAP. IIII. He exhorteth to instance in praier 5 and to vvisedom in behauiour 7 He sendeth Tychicus 10 He doeth commendations 15 and inioyneth to be done verse 1 YOV Maisters that vvhich is iust and equal doe to your seruants knovving that you also haue a Maister in heauen ✠verse 2 * Be instant in praier vvatching in it in thankes giuing ✠verse 3 * praying vvithal for vs also that God may opē vnto vs the doore of speache to speake the mysterie of Christ for the vvhich also I am bound ✠verse 4 that I may manifest it so as I ought to speake ✠verse 5 * Vvalke vvith vvisedom tovvard them that be vvithout redeeming the time ✠verse 6 Your talke alvvaies in grace let it be seasoned vvith salte that you may knovv hovv you ought to ansvver euery man ✠verse 7 The things that are about me Tychicus our deerest brother and faithful minister fellovv-seruant in our Lord vvil make you vnderstand al ✠verse 8 vvhom I haue sent to you for this same purpose that he may know the things that concerne you and may comfort your hartes ✠verse 9 vvith * Onesimus the most deere and faithful brother vvho is of you Al things that are done here shal they doe you to vnderstand ✠verse 10 Aristarchus my fellovv-prisoner saluteth you Marke the cosin-german of Barnabas concerning vvhom you haue receiued commaundements If he come to you receiue him ✠verse 11 and Iesus that is called Iustus vvho are of the Circumcision these only are my coadiutors in the kingdom of God vvhich haue been a comfort to me ✠verse 12 Epaphras saluteth you vvho is of you the seruant of Christ IESVS alvvaies careful for you in praiers that you may stand perfect and ful in al the vvil of God ✠verse 13 For I giue him testimonie that he hath much labour for you and for them that be at Laodicia and that are at Hierapolis ✠verse 14 * Luke the most deere physiciō saluteth you and Demas ✠verse 15 Salute the brethren that are at Laodicia and Nymphas and the Church that is in his house ✠verse 16 And vvhen the epistle shal be read vvith you make that it be read also in the Church of the Laodicians and that you read that vvhich is of the Laodicians ✠verse 17 And say to Archippus See the ministerie vvhich thou hast receiued of our Lord that thou fulfil it ✠verse 18 The salutation vvith mine owne hand Paules Be mindeful of my bandes Grace be vvith you Amen †THE ARGVMENT OF THE FIRST EPISTLE OF S. PAVL TO THE THESSALONIANS HOVV S. Paul vvith Silas or Siluanus and Timothee according to a vision calling him out of Asia into Macedonia came to Philippi being the first citie thereof vve reade Act. 16. And hovv againe from Philippi after scourging and imprisoning there he came to Thessalonica being the head citie of that countrie vve reade Act. 17. vvhere after 3 vveekes preaching the Ievves stirred the citie against them and pursued them also to Beraea so that Paul vvas conucied from thence to Athens vvhere he expected the cōming of Silas Timothee from the foresaid Beraea in Macedonia but receiued them as vve haue Act. 18. at Corinth in Achaia Hauing therefore left the Thessalonians in such persecution and being careful to knovv hovv they did in it he vvas desirous to returne vnto them as he signifieth in the 2 chapter of this Epistle v. 17. But as he there addeth Satan hindered vs. therefore tarying himself at Athens he sendeth Timothee vnto them at vvhose returne vnderstanding their constancie he is much comforted as he declareth c. 3. So then they are all three together at the vvriting of this Epistle as also vve haue in the title of it Paul and Siluanus and Timothee to the Church of the Thessalonians And therefore it seemeth to haue bene vvritten at Corinth not at Athens because after the sending
plant Therfore if the rest be Antichrist let Beza boldly say that S. Peter vvas so also and that diuers of the auÌ„cient Catholike fathers did serue and vvorke though vnvvares tovvardes the setting vp of the great Antichrist for so doth that blasphemous penne boldly vvrite in his Annotations vpon this place and an English printed booke of late comming forth out of the same schoole hath these vvordes As for Leo and Gregorie Bishops of Rome although they vvere not come to the ful pride of Antichrist yet the mysterie of iniquitie hauing vvrought in that Seate neere fiue or sixe hundred yeres before them and then greatly increased they vvere deceiued vvith the long continuance of errour Thus vvriteth a malapert scholer of that impudent schole placing the mysterie of Antichrist as vvorking in the See of Rome euen in S. Peters time and making these tvvo holy fathers great vvorkers and furtherers of the same vvhereas an other English Rabbine doubted not at Paules crosse to speake of the self same fathers as great Doctors and Patrones of their nevv Gospel thus O Gregorie ô Leo if vve be deceiued you haue deceiued vs. Vvhereof vve giue the good Christian Reader vvarning more diligently to bevvare of such damnable bookes and Maisters carying many vnaduised people to perdition 4. Extolled The great Antichrist vvhich must come neere the vvorldes end shal abolish the publike exercise of al other religions true and false and pull dovvne both the B. Sacrament of the altar vvherein coÌ„sisteth specially the vvorship of the true God and also al Idols of the Gentils and sacrifices of the Ievves generally al kinde of religious vvorship sauing that vvhich must be done to him self alone vvhich vvas partly prefigured in such kings as published that no God nor man but them selues should be praied vnto for certaine daies as * Darîus and such like Hovv can the Protestants then for shame and vvithout euident coÌ„tradiction auouch the Pope to be Antichrist vvho as vve say honoureth Christ the true God vvithal his povver or as they say honoureth Idols and chalengeth no diuine honour to him self much lesse to him self onely as Antichrist shal do He huÌ„bly praieth to God lovvly kneeâ—eth dovvne in euery Church at diuers altars erected to God in the memories of his Saincts and praieth to them He saieth or heareth Masse daily vvith al deuotion he confesseth his sinnes to a Priest as other poore men do he adoreth the holy Eucharist vvhich Christ affirmed to be his ovvne body the Heretikes call it an Idol no maruel if they make the Pope his Vicar Antichrist vvhen they make Christ him self an Idol These religious dueties doth the Pope vvhereas Antichrist shal vvorship none nor pray to any at the least openly 4. In the temple Most auncient vvriters expound this of the Temple in Hierusalem vvhich they thinke Antichrist shal build vp againe as being of the Ievves stocke and to be acknovvledged of that obstinate people according to our Sauiours prophecie Io. 5 for their expected and promised Messias Iren. li. 5 in fine Hyppolyt de consum mundi Cyril Hieros Cacech 15. Author op imp ho. 49. in Mat. See S. Hierom in 11 Dan. Grego li. 31. Moral c. 11. Not that he shal suffer them to vvorship God by their old maner of sacrifices al vvhich he vvil either abolish or conuert to the onely adoration of him self though at the first to apply him self to the Ievves he may perhaps be circumcised and keepe some part of the law for it is here said that he shal sitte in the Temple as God that is he shal be adored there by sacrifice and diuine honour the name and vvorship of the true God wholy defaced And this they thinke to be the abominatioÌ„ of desolation foretold by Daniel mentioned by our Sauiour prefigured and resembled by Antiochus and others that defaced the worship of the true God by prophanation of that Temple specially by abrogating the daily sacrifice which was a figure of the only sacrifice and continual oblation of Christes holy body and bloud in the Church as the abolishing of that vvas a figure of the abolishing of this vvhich shal be done principally most vniuersally by Antichrist him self as novv in part by his forerunners through out al Nations and Churches of the vvorld though then also Masse may be had in secret as it is novv in nations vvhere the secular force of some Princes prohibiteth it to be said openly For although he may haue his principal seate and honour in the Temple and citie of Hierusalem yet he shal rule ouer the vvhole vvorld and specially prohibite that principal vvorship instituted by Christ in his Sacraments as being the proper Aduersarie of Christes person name lavv and Church the prophanation and desolation of vvhich Church by taking avvay the sacrifice of the altar is the proper abomination of desolation and the vvorke of Antichrist onely S. Augustine therfore li. 20 de ciuit c. 19. and S. Hierom q. 11 ad Algasiam do thinke that this sitting of Antichrist in the temple doth signifie his sitting in the Church of Christ rather then in Salomons temple Not as though he should be a cheefe member of the Church of Christ or a special part of his body mystical and be Antichrist and yet vvithal continuing vvithin the Church of Christ as the Heretikes feine to make the Pope Antichrist vvhereby they plainely confesse and agnise that the Pope is a member of the Church c. in ipso sinu Ecclesiae and in the very bosome of the Church say they for that is ridiculous that al Heretikes vvhom S. Iohn calleth Antichristes as his precursors should go out of the Church and the great Antichrist him self should be of the Church in the Church coÌ„tinevv in the same and yet to them that make the vvhole Church to reuolt from God this is no absurditie But the truth is that this Antichristian reuolt here spoken of is from the Catholike Church and Antichrist if he euer vvere of or in the Church shal be an Apostata and a renegate out of the Church and shal vsurpe vpon it by tyrannie and by chalenging vvorship religion gouernement thereof so that him self shal be adored in al the Churches of the vvorld vvhich he list to leaue standing for his honour And this is to sitte in the temple oâ— against the Temple of God as some interprete If any Pope did euer this or shal do then let the Aduersaries call him Antichrist And let the good Reader obserue that there be tvvo special causes vvhy this great man of sinne is called Antichrist The one is for impugning Christes kingdom in earth that is to say his spiritual regiment vvhich he constituted and appointed in his Church and the forme of gouernement ordained therein applying al to him self by singular tyrannie and vsurpation in vvhich kinde S. Athanasius ep at Solit. vit
Let vs auoid those Nouelties of vvordes according to the Apostles prescript and keepe the old termes Penance Fasting Priest Church Bishop Masse Mattins Euensong the B. Sacrament Altar Oblation Host Sacrifice Alleluia Amen Lent Palme-Sunday Chrisimas the very vvordes vvil bring vs to the faith of our first Apostles and condemne these nevv apostates nevv faith and phrases 20. Falsely called knovvledge It is the propertie of al Heretikes to arrogate to them selues great knovvledge and to condemne the simplicitie of their fathers the holy Doctors and the Church but the Apostle calleth their pretended skill a knovvledge falsely so called being in truth high and deepe blindnes Such saith S. Irenaeus li. 5 c. 17. as forsake the preaching of the Church argue the holy Priests of vnskilfulnes not considering hovv far more vvorth a religious idiote is them a blasphemous and impudent sophister such as al Heretikes be And againe Vincentius Lirinensis speaking in the person of Heretikes saith Come ô ye folish and miserable men that are commonly called Catholikes and learne the true faith vvhich hath been hid many ages heretofore but is reuealed and shevved of late c. See his vvhole booke concerning these matters THE ARGVMENT OF THE SECOND EPISTLE OF S. PAVL TO TIMOTHEE THE cheefe scope of this second to Timothee is to open vnto him that his martyrdom is at hand Vvhich yet he doth not plainely before the end preparing first his minde vvith much circumstance because he knevv it vvould grieue him sore and also might be a tentation vnto him Therfore he talketh of the cause of his trouble of the revvard that the one is honorable and the other most glorious and exhorteth him to be constant in the faith to be ready alvvaies to suffer for it to fulfil his ministerie to the end as him self novv had done his Vvhereby it is certaine that it vvas vvritten at Rome in his last apprehension and emprisonment there as he signifieth by these vvordes Cap. 1 Onesiphorus vvas not ashamed of my chaine but when he was come to Rome carefully sought me c. And of his martyrdom thus For I am novv ready to be offered and the time of my resolution or death is at hand cap. 4. THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAVL TO TIMOTHEE CHAP. I. Vvith his praises he couertly exhorteth him not to be dismaied for his trouble 6 hauing grace giuen in Orders to helpe him 8 and knovving for vvhat cause he is persecuted and namely vvith the example of Onesiphorus verse 1 PAVL an Apostle of IESVS Christ by the vvil of God according to the promisse of the life which is in Christ IESVS ✠verse 2 to Timothee my deerest sonne grace mercie peace from God the father and Christ IESVS our Lord. ✠verse 3 I giue thankes to God vvhom I serue from my progenitours in a pure conscience that vvithout intermission I haue a memorie of thee in my praiers night and day ✠verse 4 desiring to see thee mindeful of thy teares that I may be filled vvith ioy ✠verse 5 calling to minde that faith vvhich is in thee not feined vvhich also dvvelt first ″ in thy grandmother Loïs and thy mother Eunîce and I am sure that in thee also ✠verse 6 For the vvhich cause I admonish thee that thou resuscitate the grace of God vvhich is in thee by the imposition of my handes ✠verse 7 For God hath not giuen vs the spirit of feare but of povver and loue and sobrietie ✠verse 8 Be not therfore ashamed of the testimonie of our Lord nor of me his prisoner but trauail vvith the Gospel according to the povver of God ✠verse 9 vvho hath deliuered and called vs by his holy calling * not according to our vvorkes but according to his purpose and grace vvhich vvas giuen to vs in Christ IESVS * before the secular times ✠verse 10 But it is manifested novv by the illumination of our Sauiour IESVS Christ vvho hath destroied death illuminated life and incorruption by the Gospel ✠verse 11 vvherein * I am appointed a preacher and Apostle and Maister of the Gentiles ✠verse 12 For the vvhich cause also I suffer these things but I am not cōfounded For I know whom I haue beleeued I am sure that he is able to keepe my ″ depositum vnto that day ✠verse 13 Haue thou ″ a forme of sound vvordes vvhich thou hast heard of me in faith in the loue in Christ IESVS ✠verse 14 Keepe the good depositum by the holy Ghost vvhich dvvelleth in vs. ✠verse 15 Thou knovvest this that al vvhich are in Asia be auerted from me of vvhom is Phigelus and Hermogenes ✠verse 16 Our Lord giue mercie to * the house of Onesiphorus because he hath often refreshed me and hath not been ashamed of my chaine ✠verse 17 but vvhen he vvas come to Rome he sought me carefully and found me ✠verse 18 ″ Our Lord graunt him to finde mercie of our Lord in that day And how many things he ministred to me at Ephesus thou knovvest better ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 5. In thy grandmother Though God shevv mercie to many that be of incredulous heretical or il parents yet it is a goodly benediction of God to haue good education and to haue good faithful progenitors and Catholike parents And it is a great sinne to forsake the faith of our fathers that be Catholikes or contrarie to our education in the Church to folovv strange doctrines abandoning not onely our next natural parents faith but the aūcient faith and beleefe of al our progenitors for many hundred yeres together And if to folovv the faith of mother and grandmother onely the Christian religion being then but nevvly planted vvas so commendable euen in a Bishop hovv much more is it novv laudable to cleaue fast to the faith of so many our progenitors and ages that continued in the same Christian religion vvhich they first receiued Our Protestants in their great vvisedom laugh at good simple men vvhen they talke of their fathers faith But S. Hierom I am a Christian saith he and borne of Christian parents and carie the signe of the crosse in my forehead And againe ep 65. c. 3. Vntil this day the Christian vvorld hath been vvithout this doctrine that faith vvil I hold fast being an old man vvherein I vvas borne a child And the holy Scriptures set vs often to schole to our fathers Aske thy fathers and they vvil shevv thee thy auncetours and they vvil tel thee And againe Our fathers haue shevved vnto vs. And cōmonly the true God is called the God of the faithful and of their forefathers Dan. 2. 3. And false Gods and nevv doctrines or opinions be named Nevv and fresh such as their fathers vvorshipped not Deut. 32. Finally S. Paul both here and often els alleageth for his defense and commendation that he vvas of faithful progenitors
he hath novv giuen and of the bloud vvhich he hath shed in illis praenuntiabarut occidendus in hoc annuntiatur occisus In them he vvas forshevved as to be killed in these he is shevved as killed And S. Gregorie Naziaâ—â—â—â— saith oral in morbum that the Priest in this sacrifice immiscet se magnis Chrisi Passionibus S. Ambrose li. 1. Offic. c. 48. Offertur Christus in imagine quasi recipiens passionem Alexander the first ep 〈◊〉 Orthodox nu 4. 〈◊〉 1. Conc. Cuius corpus sanguis conficitur passio etiam celebratur S. Gregorie ho. 37 in Euang. So often as vve offer the host of his Passion so often vve removve his Passion And He suffeteth for vs againe in mysterie And Isychius li. 26. â— in Leuit. post mâ—d By the sacrifice of the onely-begotten many thinges are giuen vnto vs to vvitte the remission or pardoning of al mankinde and the singular introduction or bringing in of the mysteries of the nevv Testament And the said fathers and others by reason of the difference in the maner of Christes presence and oblation in respect of that on the Crosse called this the vnblouddy sacrifice as * Caluin him self confesseth but ansvvereth them in the pride of hereticall spirit vvith these vvordes Nihil moror quòd siâ— loquantur vttusti scriptores that is I passe not for it that the auncient vvriters do so speake calling the distinction of blouddy and vnblouddy sacrifice scholasticall and friuolous and diabolicum commentâ—â—m a diuelish deuise Vvith such ignorant and blasphemous men vve haue to do that thinke they vnderstand the Scriptures better then all the fathers CHAP. X. Because in the yerely feast of Expiation vvas only a commoration of sinnes therfore in place of al those old sacrifices the Psalme telleth vs of the oblation of Christes body 10 vvhich he offered blouddily but once the Leuitical Priests offering so euery day because that once vvas sufficient for euer 15 in that it purchased as the prophet also vvitnesseth remission of sinnes 19 After al this he prosecuteth and exhorteth them vnto perseuirance partly vvith the opening of Heauen by our high-priest 26 partly vvith the terrour of damnation if they fall againe 32 bidding them remember hovv much they had suffered already and not lose their revvard verse 1 FOR the lavv hauing ″ a shadovv of good things to come not the very image of the things euery yere vvith the self same hostes which they offer incessantly can neuer make the commers thereto perfect ✠verse 2 othervvise ″ they should haue ceased to be offered because the vvorshippers once cleansed should haue no conscience of sinne any longer ✠verse 3 but in them there is made a coÌ„memotation of sinne euery yere ✠verse 4 for it is ″ impossible that vvith the bloud of oxen and goates sinnes should be taken avvay ✠verse 5 Therfore comming into the vvorld he saith ″ Host and oblation thou vvouldest not ″ but a body thou hast fitted to me ✠verse 6 Holocaustes and for sinne did not please thee ✠verse 7 Then said I Behold I come in the head of the booke it is vvritten of me That I may doe thy vvil ô God ✠verse 8 Saying before Because hostes and oblations holocaustes for sinne thou vvouldest not ″ neither did they please thee vvhich are offered according to the lavv ✠verse 9 then said I Behold I come that I may doe thy vvil ô God he taketh avvay the first that he may establish that that folovveth ✠verse 10 In the vvhich vvil vve are sanctified by the oblation of the body of IESVS Christ once ✠verse 11 And euery priest in deede is ready daily ministring and ″ often offering the same hostes vvhich can neuer take avvay sinnes ✠verse 12 but this man offering one host for sinnes for euer * sitteth on the right hand of God ✠verse 13 hence forth expecting vntil his enemies be put the footestoole of his feete ✠verse 14 For by one oblation hath he consummated for euer them that are sanctified ✠verse 15 And the holy Ghost also doth testifie to vs. For after that he said ✠verse 16 And this is the Testament vvhich I vvil make to them after those daies saith our Lord giuing lavves in their hartes in their mindes vvil I superscribe them ✠verse 17 and their sinnes and iniquities I vvil novv remeÌ„ber no more ✠verse 18 But vvhere there is remission of these ″ novv there is not an oblation for sinnes ✠verse 19 Hauing therfore brethren confidence in the entring of he holies in the bloud of Christ ✠verse 20 vvhich he hath dedicated to vs a nevv and liuing vvay by the vele that is his flesh ✠verse 21 and a high priest ouer the house of God ✠verse 22 let vs approche vvith a true hart in fulnesse of faith hauing our hartes sprinkled from euil consciencel and our body vvashed vvith cleane vvater ✠verse 23 let vs hold the confession of our hope vndeclining for he is faithful that hath promised ✠verse 24 and let vs consider one an other vnto the prouocation of charitie and of good vvorkes ✠verse 25 not forsaking our assemblie as some are accustomed but comforting and so much the more as you see the day approching ✠verse 26 * For ″ if vve sinne vvillingly after the knovvledge of the truth receiued novv there is not left an host for sinnes ✠verse 27 but a certaine terrible expectation of iudgement and rage of fire vvhich shal consume the aduersaries ✠verse 28 A man making the lavv of Moyses frustrate vvithout any mercie * dieth vnder tvvo or three vvitnesses ✠verse 29 hovv much more thinke you doth he deserue vvorse punishements vvhich hath troden the sonne of God vnder foote and estemed ″ the bloud of the testament polluted vvherein he is sanctified and hath done contumelie to the spirit of grace ✠verse 30 For vve knovv him that said Reuenge to me I vvil repay And againe That our Lord vvil iudge his people ✠verse 31 ″ It is horrible to fal into the handes of the liuing God ✠verse 32 But call to minde the old daies vvherein being illuminated you sustained a great fight of passions ✠verse 33 and on the one part certes by reproches and tribulations made a spectacle and on the other part made companions of them that conuersed in such sort ✠verse 34 For ″ you both had compassion on them that vvere in bondes and the spoile of your ovvne goodes you tooke ″ vvith ioy knovving that you haue a better and a permanent substaÌ„ce ✠verse 35 Do not therfore leese your confidence vvhich hath a great remuneration ✠verse 36 For patience is necessarie for you that doing the vvil of God you may receiue the promise ✠verse 37 For * yet a litle and a very litle
to the order of Aaron but according to the order of Melchisedec See ep 120. c. 19. ep 57. ad q. 1. in fine Thus you see vvhen the holy fathers handle the Scriptures they finde Masse and Sacrifice in many places vvhere the ignorant heretikes or the simple might thinke they speake onely of a common thankes giuing 16. God is promerited This latin vvord promeretur cannot be expressed effectually in any one English vvord It signifieth Gods fauour to be procured by the foresaid vvorkes of almes and charitie as by the deserts and merites of the doers Which doctrine and vvord of merites the Aduersaries like so il that they flee both here and els vvhere from the vvord translating here for promeretur Deus God is pleased more neere to the Greeke as they pretend Which in deede maketh no more for them then the latin vvhich is agreable to most auncient copies as vve see by Primasius S. Augustines scholer For if God be pleased vvith good vvorkes and shew fauour for them then are they meritorious and then only faith is not the cause of Gods fauour to men 17. Obey your Prelates There is nothing more inculcated in the holy Scriptures then obedience of the lay people to the Priests and Prelates of Gods Church in matters of soule conscience and religion Vvhereof the Apostle giueth this reason because they haue the charge of mens soules and must ansvver for them vvhich is an infinite preeminence and superiority ioyned vvith burden and requireth maruelous submission and most obedient subiection of al that be vnder them and their gouernement From this obedience there is no exception nor exemption of kings nor Princes be they neuer so great If they haue soules and be Christian men they must be subiect to some Bishop Priest or other Prelate And vvhatsoeuer he be though Emperour of all the vvorld if he take vpon him to prescribe and giue lawes of religion to the Bishops and Priests vvhom he ought to obey and be subiect vnto in religion he shal he damned vndoubtedly except he repent because he doth against the expresse vvord of God and law of nature And by this you may see the difference of an heretical and a disordered time from other Catholike Christian daies For heresie and the like damnable reuoltes from the Church of God is no more but a rebellion and disobedience to the Priests of Gods Church vvhen men refuse to be vnder their discipline to heare their doctrine and interpretation of Scriptures to obey their lawes and counsels This disobedience and rebellion from the Spiritual Gouernour vnder pretence of obedience to the Temporal is the bane of our daies and specially of our Countrie vvhere these new Sectes are properly mainteined by this false principle That the Prince in matters of soule and religion may commaund the Prelate vvhich is directly and euidently against this Scripture and all other that commaund the sheepe of Christes fold to obey their spiritual Officers THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE OF S. IAMES THIS Epistle as the rest folovving is directed specially as S. Augustine saith against the errour of only faith vvhich some held at that time also by misconstruing S. Paules vvordes Yea not only that but many other errours vvhich then also vvere annexed vnto it as they are novv doth this Apostle here touche expresly He saith therfore that not only faith but also good vvorkes are necessarie that not only faith but also good vvorkes do iustifie that they are actes of Religion or seruice and vvorship of God that to keepe al the commaundements of God and so to abstaine from al mortal sinne is not impossible but necessarie that God is not author of sinne no not so much as of tentation to sinne that vve must stay our selues from sinning vvith feare of our death of the Iudgement of hel and stirre our selues to doing of good vvith our revvard that vve shall haue for it in heauen These pointes of the Catholike faith he commendeth earnestly vnto vs inueighing vehemently against them that teach the coÌ„trarie errors Hovvbeit he doth vvithal admonish not to neglect such but to seeke their conuersion shevving them hovv meritorious a thing that is Thus then he exhorteth generally to all good vvorkes dehorteth from al sinne but yet also namely to certaine from certaine as from acception of persons from detraction and rash iudging from concupisceÌ„ce and loue of this vvorld from svvearing and to praier to almes to humilitie confession and penance but most copiously to patience in persecution Novv vvho this Iames vvas It is not be vvhose feast the Church keepeth the 25 of Iulie vvhich vvas S. Iohns brother and vvhose martyrdom vve haue Act. 12. but he vvhom the Church vvorshippeth the first of Maie vvho is called Frater Domini our lordes brother and brother to Iude and vvhich vvas the first Bishop of Hierusalem of vvhom vve reade Act. 15 21. and also Gal. 2. of vvhose vvonderful austeritie and puritie of life the Ecclesiasticall stories do report Euseb li. 2. c. â—2 Hiero. in Catalogo Therfore as the old High-priest had povver and charge ouer the Ievves not only in Hierusalem and Iurie but also dispersed in other Countries as vve vnderstand Act. 9. v. 1 2. so S. Iames likevvise being Bishop of Hierusalem and hauing care not only of those Ievves vvith vvhom he vvas resident there in Iurie but of al the rest also vvriteth this Epistle To the tvvelue tribes that are in dispersion and in them to al Christians vniuersally dispersed through the vvorld THE CATHOLIKE EPISTLE OF IAMES THE APOSTLE Catholike Epistle The vvord Catholike though in the title of this Epistle the rest folovving called The Catholike Epistles it be not vvholy in the same sense as it is in the Creede yet the Protestants so feare and abhorre the vvord altogether that in some of their Bibles they leaue it cleane out although it be in the Greeke and in some they had rather translate ridiculously thus The general Epistle c. vvhereas these are famously knovven and * specified in antiquitie by the name of Catholike Epistles for that they are vvritten to the vvhole Church not to any peculiar people or person as S. Paules are CHAP. I. Vve haue to reioyce in persecution but if vve be patient and vvithal absteine from al mortal sinne 9 considering hovv vve shal be exalted and crovvned for it vvhen the persecutor vvho enricheth him self vvith our spoiles shal fade avvay 13 But if any be tempted to fall or to any other euil let him not say God it the author of it vvho is the author of al good onely 19 Such points of the Caâ—â—-faith vve must be content to learne vvithout contradiction and anger and to doe accordingly 26 Because othervvise vve may talke of Religion but in deede it is no Religion verse 1 IAMES the seruant of God and of our Lord IESVS Christ to the tvvelue tribes
that are in dispersion greeting ✠verse 2 Esteeme it my brethren al ioy vvhen you shal fall into diuers tentatiōs ✠verse 3 knovving that * the probatiō of your faith vvorketh patience ✠verse 4 And let patience haue a perfect vvorke that you may be perfect entire failing in nothing ✠verse 5 But if any of you lacke vvisedom let him aske of God who giueth to al men aboundantly and vp braideth not and it shal be giuen him ✠verse 6 But * let him ◠aske in faith nothing doubting for he that doubteth is like to a vvaue of the sea vvhich is moued caried about by the vvinde ✠verse 7 therfore let not that man thinke that he shal receiue any thing of our Lord. ✠verse 8 A man double of minde is inconsant in al his vvaies ✠verse 9 But let the humble brother glorie in his exaltation ✠verse 10 and the riche in his humilitie because * as the floure of grasse shal he passe ✠verse 11 for the sunne rose vvith heate parched the grasse and the floure of it fel avvay and the beautie of the shape thereof perished so the riche man also shal vvither in his vvaies ✠verse 12 Blessed is the man suffereth tentation for vvhen he hath been proued he shal receiue the crovvne of life vvhich God hath promised to them that loue him ⊢ ✠verse 13 ″ Let no man vvhen he is tempted say that he is tempted no man ✠verse 14 But euery one is tempted of his ovvne cōcupiscence abstracted and allured ✠verse 15 Aftervvard ″ concupiscence vvhen it hath cōceiued bringeth forth sinne but ″ sinne vvhen it is consummate ingendreth death ✠verse 16 Do not erre therfore my deerest brethren ✠verse 17 Euery best gift and euery perfect gift is from aboue descending from the Father of lightes vvith vvhom is no transmutation nor shadovving of alteration ✠verse 18 Voluntarily hath he begotten vs by the vvord of truth that vve may be some beginning of his creature ⊢ ✠verse 19 You knovv my deerest brethren And * let euery man be svvift to heare but slovv to speake and slovv to anger ✠verse 20 For the anger of man vvorketh not the iustice of God ✠verse 21 For the vvhich thing casting avvay al vncleannesse and aboundance of malice in meekenesse receiue the engraffed vvord vvhich is able to saue your soules ⊢ ✠verse 22 But * be doers of the vvord and not hearers only deceauing your selues ✠verse 23 For if a man be a hearer of the vvord and not a doer he shal be compared to a man beholding the countenance of his natiuitie in a glasse ✠verse 24 For he considered him self and vvent his vvay and by and by forgat vvhat an one he vvas ✠verse 25 But he that hath looked in ″ the lavv of perfect libertie and hath remained in it not made a forgetful hearer but a doer of the vvorke this man shal be blessed in his deede ✠verse 26 And if any man thinke him self to be religious not bridling his tong but seducing his hart this mans religion is vaine ✠verse 27 ″ Religion cleane and vnspotted vvith God and the Father is this to visite pupilles and vvidovves in their tribulation to keepe him self vnspotted from this vvorld ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 6. Aske in faith nothing doubting The Protestants vvould proue by this that no man ought to pray vvithout assurance that he shal obtaine that vvhich he asketh Where the Apostle meaneth nothing els but that the asker of lavvful things may not either mistrust Gods povver and hability or be in diffidence and despaire of his mercie but that our doubt be onely in our ovvne vnworthinesse or vndue asking 13. Let no man say that he is tempted of God Vve see by this that vvhen the Scriptures as in the Pater noster and other places seeme to say that God doth sometimes tempt vs or leade vs into tentation they meane not that God is any vvaies the author causer or mouer of any man to sinne but onely by permission and because by his gratious povver he keepeth not the offender from tentations Therfore the blasphemie of Heretike making God the author of sinne is intolerable See S. August ser 9. de diuers c. 9. 13. God is not a tempter of euils The Protestants as much as they may to diminish the force of the Apostles conclusion against such as attribute their euil tentations to God for other tentations God doth send to trie mens patience and proue their faith take and translate the vvord passuely in this sense that God is not tempted by our euils Vvhere more consonantly to the letter and circumstance of the vvordes before after as agreably to the Greeke it should be taken actiuely as it is in the Latin that God is no tempter to euil for being taken passiuely there is no coherence of sense to the other vvordes of the Apostle 15. Concupiscence vvhen it hath conceiued Concupiscence vve see here of it self is not sinne as Heretikes falsely teach but vvhen by any consent of the minde vve do obey or yeld to it then is sinne ingendred and formed in vs. 15. Sinne consummate ingendreth death Here vve see that not al sinne nor al consent vnto concupiscence is mortal or damnable but vvhen it is consummate that is vvhen the consent of mans minde fully and perfectly yeldeth to the committing or liking of the acte or motion vvherevnto concupiscence moueth or inciteth vs. 25. The lavv of perfect libertie The lavv of the Gospel and grace of Christ is called the lavv of libertie in respect of the yoke and burden of the old carnal ceremonies and because Christ hath by his bloud of the nevv Testament deliuered all that obey him from the seruitude of sinne and the Diuel But not as the Libertines and other Heretikes of this time vvould haue it that in the nevv Testament euery man may follovv his ovvne liking and conscience may choose vvhether he vvil be vnder the lavves and obedience of Spiritual or Temporal Rulers or no. 27. Religion cleane True religion standeth not onely in talking of the Scriptures or onely faith or Christes iustice but in puritie of life and good vvorkes specially of charitie and mercie done by the grace of Christ This is the Apostolical doctrine and far from the Heretical vanitie of this time CHAP. II. Against acception of person 10 From al and euery sinne vve must absteine hauing in al our vvordes and deedes the Iudgement before our eies vvherein vvorkes of mercie shal be required of vs 14 and onely faith shal not auaile vs. 18 And that the Catholike by his vvorkes shevveth that he hath faith vvhereas the Heretikes hath no more faith than the Diuel talke he of faith neuer so much and of iustification thereby onely by the
example of Abraham Ro. 4. Abraham in deede vvas iustified by vvorkes also 25 and likevvise Rahab verse 1 MY brethren Haue not the faith of our Lord IESVS Christ of glorie ″ in acception of persons ✠verse 2 For if there shal enter into your assemblie a man hauing a golden ring in goodly appareil and there shal enter in a poore man in homely attire ✠verse 3 you haue respect to him that is clothed vvith the goodly apparell and shal say to him Sitte thou here vvel but say to the poore man Stand thou there or sitte vnder my foote-stoole ✠verse 4 do you not iudge vvith your selues and are become iudges of vniust cogitations ✠verse 5 Heare my deerest brethren hath not God chosen the poore in this vvorld riche in faith and heires of the kingdom vvhich God hath promised to them that loue him ✠verse 6 But you haue dishonoured the poore mā Do not the riche oppresse you by might and them selues dravv you to iudgements ✠verse 7 Doe not they blaspheme the good name that is inuocated vpon you ✠verse 8 If not-vvithstanding you fulfil the roial lavv according to the scriptures Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy self you doe vvel ✠verse 9 but if you accept persons you vvorke sinne reproued of the Lavv as transgressours ✠verse 10 And * vvhosoeuer shal keepe the vvhole Lavv but offendeth in one ″ is made guilty of al. ✠verse 11 For he that said Thou shalt not commit aduoutrie said also Thou shalt not kil And if thou doe not commit aduoutrie but shalt kil thou art made a transgressour of the Lavv. ✠verse 12 So speake ye and so doe as beginning to be iudged by the lavv of libertie ✠verse 13 For ″ iudgement vvithout mercie to him that hath not done mercie And mercie exalteth it self aboue iudgement ✠verse 14 ″ Vvhat shal it profit my brethren if a man say he hath faith but hath not vvorkes Shal faith be able to saue him ✠verse 15 And * if a brother or sister be naked lacke daily foode ✠verse 16 and one of you say to them Goe in peace be vvarmed filled but you giue them not the things that are necessarie for the bodie vvhat shal it profit ✠verse 17 So faith also if it haue not vvorkes is dead in it self ✠verse 18 But some man saith Thou hast faith and I haue vvorkes shevv me thy faith vvithout vvorkes I vvil shevv thee by vvorkes my faith ✠verse 19 Thou beleeuest that there is one God Thou doest vvel the deuils also beleeue and tremble ✠verse 20 But vvilt thou knovv ô vaine man that faith vvithout vvorkes is idle ' ✠verse 21 ″ Abraham our father vvas he not iustified by vvorkes * offering Isaac his sonne vpon the altar ✠verse 22 Seest thou that ″ faith did vvorke vvith his vvorkes and by the vvorkes the faith vvas consummate ✠verse 23 And the Scripture vvas fulfilled saying Abraham beleeued God and it vvas reputed him to iustice and he vvas called ″ the freende of God ✠verse 24 Do you see that by vvorkes a man is iustified ″ not by faith only ✠verse 25 And in like maner also * ″ Rahab the harlot vvas not she iustified by vvorkes receiuing the messengers and putting them forth an other vvay ✠verse 26 For euen as the bodie vvithout the spirit is dead so also ″ faith vvithout vvorkes is dead ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 1. In acception of persons The Apostle meaneth not as the Anabaptists and other seditious persons sometime gather hereof that there should be no difference in Commonvveales or assemblies betvvixt the Magistrate and the subiect the free man and the bond the riche and the poore betvvixt one degree and an other for God and nature and the necessitie of man haue made such distinctions and men are bound to obserue then But it is meant onely or specially that in spiritual giftes and graces in matters of faith Sacraments and saluation and bestovving the spiritual functions and charge of foule vve must esteeme of a poore man or a bond man no lesse then of the rich man and the free then of the Prince or the Gentleman because as Christ him self calleth all and endueth al sorts vvith his graces so in such and the like things vve must not be partial but count al to be fellovves brethren and members of one head And therfore the Apostle saith vvith a special clause That vve should not hold or haue the Christian faith vvith or in such differences or partialities 10. Is made guilty of al. He meaneth not that vvhosoeuer is a theefe is also a murderer or that euery murderer is an aduouterer also or that al sinnes be equal according to the Stoïkes and the Heresie of Iouinian much lesse that he shal haue as great damnation that transgresseth one commaundement as if he had offended against euery precept but the sense is that it shal not auaile him to saluation that he seemeth to haue kept certaine and not broken al the commaundements seeing that any one transgression of the Lavv proueth that he hath not obserued the vvhole vvhich he vvas bound to do so far as is required and as is possible for a man in this life S. Augustine disputing profoundly in his 29 Epistle to S. Hierom of this place of S. Iames expoundeth it thus that he vvhich offendeth in one that is against the general and great commaundement of loue or charitie because it is in maner al as being the summe of al the plentitude of the lavv and the perfection of the rest breaketh after a sort and transgresseth al no sinne being committed but either against the loue of God or of our neighbour 13. Iudgement vvithout mercie Nothing giueth more hope of mercie in the next life then the vvorkes of almes charitie and mercie done to our neighbours in this life Neither shal any be vsed vvith extreme rigour in the next vvorld but such as vsed not mercie in this vvorld August de pec merit li. 2. c. 3. Vvhich is true not onely in respect of the iudgement to euerlasting damnation but also of the temporal chastisement in Purgatorie as S. Augustine signifieth declaring that our venial sinnes be vvashed avvay in this vvorld vvith daily vvorkes of mercie vvhich othervvise should be chastised in the next See epist 29. aforesaid in sine and li. 21 de Ciu. Dei c. 17 in fine 14. What shal it profite if a man say he hath faith This vvhole passage of the Apostle is so cleere against iustification or saluation by onely faith damnably defended by the Protestants and so euident for the necessitie merite concurrence of good vvorkes that their first author Luther and such as exactly folovv him boldly after the maner of Heretikes vvhen they can make no shift nor false glose for the text deny the
Law But if thou iudge the Lavv thou art not a doer of the Lavv but a iudge ✠verse 12 For there is one lavv-maker and iudge that can destroy and deliuer ✠verse 13 But thou * vvhat art thou that iudgest thy neighbour Behold novv you that say To day or to morovv vve vvil goe into that citie and there certes vvil spend a yere and vvil traficke and make our gaine ✠verse 14 vvho are ignorāt vvhat shal be on the morovv For vvhat is your life It is a vapour appearing for a litle vvhile and aftervvard it shal vanish avvay ✠verse 15 for that you should say If our Lord vvil and If vve shal liue vve vvil doe this or that ✠verse 16 But novv you reioyce in your arrogancies Al such reioycing is vvicked ✠verse 17 To one therfore knovving to doe good and not doing it to him it is sinne ANNOTATION CHAP. IIII. 8. Purifie your hartes Man vve see here maketh him self cleane and purgeth his owne hart Vvhich derogateth nothing to the grace of God being the principal cause of the same Yet Protestants thinke vve derogate from Christs Passion vvhen vve attribute such effects to our owne vvorkes or to other secundarie helpes and causes CHAP. V. By the damnatiō to come vpon the vnmerciful riche he exhorteth the persecuted to patience and by their ovvne revvard and by examples 12 Not to svveare at all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 talke talke ◠In affliction to pray in prosperitie to sing in sicknes to call for the Priests and that they pray ouer them and anoile them vvith oile and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sicke persons confesse their sinnes 19 Finally hovv meritorious it is to conuert the erring vnto the Catholike faith or the sinner to amendment of life verse 1 GOE to novv ye riche men vveepe hovvling in your miseries vvhich shal come to you ✠verse 2 Your riches are corrupt and your garmentes are eaten of mothes ✠verse 3 Your gold and siluer is rusted and their iust shal be for a testimonie to you and shal eate your flesh as fire You haue stored to your selues vvrath in the last daies ✠verse 4 Behold ″ the hire of the vvorkemen that haue reaped your fields vvhich is defrauded of you crieth and their crie hath entred into the eares of the Lord of Sabboth ✠verse 5 You haue made merie vpon the earth and in riotousnes you haue nourished your hartes in the day of slaughter ✠verse 6 You haue presented and slaine the iust one and he resisted you not ✠verse 7 Be patient therfore brethren vntil the comming of our Lord. Behold the husband man expecteth the pretious fruite of the earth patiently bearing til he receiue the timely and the latevvard ✠verse 8 Be you also patient and confirme your hartes because the comming of our Lord vvil approche ' ✠verse 9 Grudge not brethren one against an other that you be not iudged Behold the iudge standeth before the gate ✠verse 10 Take an example brethren of labour and patience the prophetes vvhich spake in the name of our Lord. ✠verse 11 Behold vve accoūt them blessed that haue suffered The sufferance of Iob you haue heard and the end of our Lord you haue seen because our Lord is merciful and pitieful ✠verse 12 But before al things my brethren * ″ svveare not neither by heauen nor by earth nor other othe whatsoeuer But let your talke be yea yea no no that you fall not vnder iudgement ✠verse 13 Is any of you in heauinesse let him pray Is he of a cheereful hart let him sing ✠verse 14 Is any man sicke amōg you ″ let him bring in the priestes of the Churche and let them pray ouer him * ″ anoiling him vvith oile in the name of our Lord. ✠verse 15 and ″ the praier of faith ″ shal saue the sicke and our Lord ″ shal lift him vp and if he be in sinnes ″ they shal be remitted him ✠verse 16 ″ Confesse therfore your sinnes one to an other pray one for an other that you may be saued ⊢ for the continual praier of a iust man auaileth much ✠verse 17 * Elias vvas a man like vnto vs passible and vvith praier ″ he praied that it might not raine vpon the earth and it rained not for three yeres and sixe monethes ✠verse 18 And * he praied againe and the heauen gaue raine and the earth yelded her fruite ✠verse 19 My brethren if any of you shal erre from the truth a man conuert him ✠verse 20 he must know that he vvhich maketh a sinner to be conuerted from the errour of his vvay ″ shal saue his soule from death and couereth a multitude of sinnes ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 4. The hire To vvithhold from the poore or labourer the hire or vvages that is due or promised to him for his seruice or vvorke done is a great iniquitie and one of those fiue sinnes vvhich in holy Vvrite be said to call for vengeance at Gods hand as vve see here They be called in the Catechisme Sinnes crying to heauen The other foure be Murder Gen. 18 v. 20. Vsurie Exod. 22. v. 27. The sinne against nature Gen. 18. v. 20. The oppression and vexation of vvidovves pupilles strangers and such like Ib. Exod. 3. v. 9. 12. Svveare not He forbiddeth not al othes as the Anabaptists falsely say for in iustice and iudgement vve may be by our lavvful Magistrate put to svveare and may lavvfully take an othe as also for the aduantaging of any necessarie truth vvhen time and place require but the custom of svvearing and al vaine light and vnnecessarie othes in our daily speache do displease God highly and are here forbidden by the Apostle as also by our Sauiour Mat. 5. 14. Let him bring in the Priests The Protestants for their special hatred of the holy order of Priesthod as els vvhere often so here they corrupt the text euidently translating Presbyteros elders As though the Apostle had meant men of age and not such as vvere by holy office Priests S. Chrysostom vvho knevv the sense and signification of the Greeke vvord according to the Ecclesiastical vse and the vvhole Churches iudgement better then any Protestant aliue taketh it plainely for Sacerdotes that is Priests li. 3 de Sacerdotio prope initium And if they confesse that it is a vvord of office vvith them also though they call them Elders and not Priests then vve demaund vvhether the Apostle meane here men of that function vvhich they in their nevv Churches call Elders If they say no as they must needes for Elders vvith their are not deputed specially to publike praying or administration of the Sacraments such as the Apostle here requireth to be sent for then they must needes graunt that their Elders ansvver not to the function of those vvhich in
rather then men Act. 5. 29. CHAP. III. The dutie of vviues and husbands to ech other 9 None to doe or speake euil by their persecutors 15 but to ansvver them alvvaies vvith modestie and specially vvith innocenciâ— after the example of Christ most innoceÌ„t vvhose body though they killed yet his soule liued and preached aftervvard to the soules in Hel namely to those in the time of Noës floud being a figure of our Baptisme rose againe and ascended verse 1 IN like maner also * let the vvomen be subiect to their â—usbandes that if any beleeue not the vvord by the conuersation of the vvomen vvithout the vvord they may be vvonne ✠verse 2 considering your chast conuersation in feare ✠verse 3 Vvhose trimming let iâ— not be outvvardly the plaiting of heare or laying on gold round about or of putting on vestures ✠verse 4 but the man of the hart that is hidden in the incorruptibilitie of a quiet and a modest spirit vvhich is riche in the sight of God ✠verse 5 For so sometime the holy vvomen also that trusted in God adorned them selues subiect to their ovvne husbandes ✠verse 6 As * Sara obeied Abraham calling him lord vvhose daughters you are doing vvel and not fearing any perturbation ✠verse 7 Husbandes likevvise dvvelling vvith them according to knovvledge as vnto the vveaker feminine vessel imparting honour as it vvere to the coheires also of the grace of life that your praiers be not hindered ✠verse 8 And in fine ' al of one minde hauing compassion louers of the fraternitie merciful modest humble ✠verse 9 * not rendering euil for euil nor curse for curse but contrariewise blessing for vnto this are you called that you may by inheritaÌ„ce possesse a benediction ✠verse 10 For he that vvil loue life and see good daies let him refraine his tong from euil and his lippes that they speake not guile ✠verse 11 Let him decline from euil and doe good let him enquire peace and folovv it ✠verse 12 because the eies of our Lord are vpon the iust and his eares vnto their praiers but the countenance of our Lord vpon them that doe euil things ✠verse 13 And vvho is he that can hurt you if you be emulators of good ✠verse 14 But * if you suffer ought for iustice blessed are ye And the feare of them feare ye not be not troubled ✠verse 15 But sanctifie our Lord Christ in your hartes ready alwaies to satiffie euery one that asketh you a reason of that hope vvhich is in you ✠verse 16 but vvith modestie and feare hauing a good conscience that in that vvhich they speake il of you they may be confounded vvhich calumniate your good conuersation in Christ ✠verse 17 For it is better to suffer as doing vvel if the vvil of God vvil haue it so then doing il ✠verse 18 Because Christ also died once for our sinnes the iust for the vniust that he might offer vs to God mortified certes in flesh but quickened in spirit ✠verse 19 In the vvhich spirit comming he preached ″ to them ' also that vvere in prison ✠verse 20 vvhich had been ″ incredulous sometime * vvhen they expected the patience of God in the daies of Noë vvhen the arke vvas a building in the vvhich fevv that is * eight soules vvere saued by vvater ✠verse 21 Vvherevnto Baptisme being ″ of the like forme novv saueth you ' also not the laying avvay of the filth of the flesh but ″ the examination of a good conscience tovvard God by the resurrection of IESVS Christ ✠verse 22 vvho is on the right hand of God ⊢ svvallovving death that vve might be made heires of life euerlasting being gone into heauen Angels and Potentates and Povvers subiected to him ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 19. To them that vvere in prison S. Augustine in his 99 Epistle in principio conâ—eâ—â—eth this place to be exceding hard to vnderstand to haue many difficulties vvhich he could neuer explicate to his ovvne satisfaction Yet vnto Heretikes this and al other textes be easie not doubting but that is that sense vvhich them selues imagin vvhatsoeuer other men deeme thereof S. Augustine onely sindeth him self sure of this that Christs descending into Hel in soule after his death is plainely proued hereby Vvhich thing he declareth there to be conformable to diuers other expresse vvordes of holy Vvrite and namely to this same Apostles sermon Act. 2. And at length he concludeth thus Quis ergo nisi infidelis negauerit â—uisse apud inferâ—s Christum that is Therfore vvho but an infidel vvil deny that Christ vvas in Hel Caluin theÌ„ you see vvith al his solovvers are infidels vvho in steede of this descending of Christ in soule after his death haue inuented an other desperate kinde of Christs being in Hel vvheÌ„ he vvas yet aliue on the Crosse S. Athanasius also in his epistle cited by S. Epiphanius 〈◊〉 77 in principio and in his booke de Incarnatione Verbi propius initie S. Cyril de reâ—t fide ad Theodosium Oecumenius and diuers others vpon this place proue Christs descending to Hel. As they likevvise declare vpon the vvordes folovving that he preached to the spirites or soules of meÌ„ detâ—ined in Hel or in Prison But vvhether this vvord Prison or Hel be meant of the inferiour place of the damned or of Limbâ—â— patrum called Abrahams bosome or some other place of temporal chastisement and to vvhom he preached there and vvho by his preaching or presence there vvere deliuered and vvho they vvere that are called Incredulous in the daies of Noe al these things S. Augustine calleth great profundities confessing him self to be vnable to reache vnto it onely holding last and assured this article of our faith that he deliuered none deputed to damnation in the 〈◊〉 and yet not doubting but that he released diuers out of places of paines there vvhich can not be out of any other place then Purgatorie See the said Epistle vvhere also he insinuateth other expositions for explication of the manifold difficulties of this hard text vvhich vvere to long to reherse our special purpose being onely to note briefely the things that touche the controuersies of this time 20. Incredulous sometime They that take the former vvordes of Christs descending to Hel and deliuering certaine there deteined do expound this not of such as died in their infidelitie or vvithout al faith in God for such vvere not deliuered but either of some that once vvere incredulous and aftervvard repented before their death or rather and specially of such as othervvise vvere faithful but yet trusted not Noës preaching by his vvorke and vvord that God vvould destroy the vvorld by vvater Vvho yet being othervvise good men vvhen the matter came to passe vvere sorie for their errour and died by the floud corporally but yet
in state of saluation and being chastised for their fault in the next life vvere deliuered by Christs descending thither and not they onely but al others in the like conditioÌ„ For the Apostle giueth these of Noes time but for an example 21. Of the like forme The vvater bearing vp the Arke from sinking and the persons in it from drowning vvas a figure of Baptisme that likewise saueth the vvorthie receiuers from euerlasting perishing As Nee saith S. Augustine vvith his vvas deliuered by the vvater and the vvood so the familie of Christ by Baptisme signed vvith Christs Passion on the Crosse Li. 12. Cont. Faustum c. 14. Againe he saith that as the vvater saued none out of the Arke but vvas rather their destruction so the Sacrament of Baptisme receiued out of the Catholike Church at Heretikes or Schismatikes hands though it be the same vvater and Sacrament that the Catholike Church hath yet profiteth none to saluation but rather vvorketh their perdition Vvhich yet is not meant in case of extreme necessitie vvhen the partie should die vvithout the said Sacrament except he tooke it at an Heretikes or Schismatikes hand Neither is it meant in the case of infants to vvhom the Sacrament is cause of saluation they being in no fault for receiuing it at the hands of the vnfaithful though their parents and frendes that offer them vnto such to be baptized be in no small fault S. Hierom to Damasus Pope of Rome compareth that See to the Arke them that communicate vvith it to them that vvere saued in the Arke al other Schismatikes and Heretikes to the rest that vvere drowned 21. The examination of a good conscience The Apostle seemeth to allude here to the very forme of Catholike Baptisme conceining certaine interrogatories and solemne promises made of the articles of the Christian faith and of good life and of renouncing Satan and al his pompes and vvorkes vvhich no doubt hovvsoeuer the Caluinists esteeme of them are the very Apostolike ceremonies vsed in the ministration of this Sacrament See S. Denys in fine Ec. hierarchia S. Cyril li. 12 in 〈◊〉 c. 64. S. Augustine ep 23. S. Basil de Sp. sancto c. 12 and 15. S. Ambrose de ijs qui mysterijs initiantur 6. 2. 3. 4. CHAP. IIII. That they arme them selues to sinne no more after Baptisme against the tentations of the Heathen considering that the general and novv approcheth 8 specially tovvard their euen-Christians to shevv their charitie hospitalitie and grace doing al to the glorie of God 1â— And as for being persecuted because they are Christians to reioyce considering the revvard that they shal haue vvith Christ and damnation that they avoid thereby verse 1 CHRIST therfore hauing suffered in the flesh be you also armed vvith the same cogitation because he that hath suffered in the flesh hath ceased from sinnes ✠verse 2 that novv not after the desires of men but according to the vvil of God he liue the rest of his time in the flesh ✠verse 3 For the time past sufficeth to accomplish the vvil of the Gentiles them that haue vvalked in riotousnes desires excesse of wine banketings porations and vnlavvful seruices of Idols ✠verse 4 Vvherein they maruel blaspheming you not concurring into the same confusion of riotousnes ✠verse 5 vvho shal render account to him vvhich is ready to iudge the liuing and the dead ✠verse 6 For for this cause also vvas it euangelized to the dead that they may be iudged in deede according to men in the flesh but may liue according to God in the Spirit ✠verse 7 And the end of al â—shal approche ' ✠Be vvise therfore and vvatch in praiers ✠verse 8 But before al things hauing mutual charitie coÌ„tinual among your selues because * â— charitie couereth the multitude of sinnes ✠verse 9 * Vsing hospitalitie one tovvard an other vvithout murmuring ✠verse 10 * Euery one as he hath receiued grace ministring the same one tovvard an other as good dispensers of the manifold grace of God ✠verse 11 If any man speake as the vvordes of God if any man minister as of the povver vvhich God administreth that in al things God may be honoured by IESVS Christ ⊢ to vvhom is glorie and empire for euer and euer Amen ✠verse 12 My deerest thinke it not strange in the feruour vvhich is to you for a teÌ„tation as though some nevv thing happened to you ✠verse 13 but communicating vvith the passions of Christ be glad that in the reuelation also of his glorie you may be glad reioycing ✠verse 14 * If you be reuiled in the name of Christ you shal be blessed because that vvhich is of the honour glorie and vertue of God and the Spirit vvhich is his shal rest vpon you ✠verse 15 But let none of you suffer as a murderer or a theefe or a railer or a coueter of other mens things ✠verse 16 But if as a Christian let him not be ashamed but let him glorifie God in this name ✠verse 17 for * the time is â— that iudgement begin of the house of God And if first of vs vvhat shal be the end of them that beleeue not the Gospel of God ✠verse 18 And * â— if the iust man shal scarse be saued where shal the impious and sinner appeare ✠verse 19 Therfore they also that suffer according to the vvil of God let them commend their soules to the faithful creator in good deedes ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 9. Charitie couereth Faith onely cannot iustifie seeing that charitie also doth cause remission of sinnes And saying charitie he meaneth loue and charitable vvorkes tovvard our neighbours vnto vvhich vvorkes of mercie the Scriptures do specially attribute the force to extinguish al sinnes See S. Augustine c. 69 Eâ—chiridij and tract 1. in ep 1. Io. â— 1. and venerable Bede vpon this place And in the like sense the holy Scriptures commonly commend vnto vs almes and deedes of mercie for redemption of our sinnes Prouerb c. 10. Ecclesiastici 12. v. 2. Danielis â— 4. v. 24. 17. That iudgement begin In this time of the new Testament the faithful and al those that meane to liue godly specially of the Clergie must first and principally be subiect to Gods chastisement and temporal afflictions vvhich are here called iudgement Vvhich the Apostle recordeth for the comfort and confirmation of the Catholike Christians vvho vvere at the time of the vvriting hereof excedingly persecuted by the heathen Princes people 18. If the iust Not that a man dying iust and in the fauour of God can afterward be in doubt of his saluation or may be reiected of God but that the iust being both in this life subiect to assaults tentations troubles and dangers of falling from God and losing their state of iustice also oftentimes to make a straite count to
nor Schismatikes but rather to auoid al such as the forerunners of Antichrist and to remember that Catholikes neede not to goe to schole to any such Masters hauing at home in the Catholike Church the doctrine of the holy Ghost him self vvho vvas giuen to the Church visibly in the beginning to leade her into al truth and to continue vvith her for euer Therfore he saith That vvhich you haue heard from the beginning let it abide in you Likevvise a litle after v. 27. and ep 2. v. 6. This is the commaundement that as you haue heard from the beginning you vvalke in the same because many seducers are gone out into the vvorld and v. 8. 9. And not only thus in general but also in particular he expresseth the pointes vvhich the heretikes did then call in question Some vvere about Christ him self for they denied that IESVS is Christ that he is the very sonne of God that he is incarnate Ep. 1. c. 2. v. 22. and Ep. 2. v. 7. And against such it vvas that he vvrote his Gospel also as he there signifieth Ioh. 20. v. 31. Other pointes are about our iustification against onely faith and for good vvorkes as also S. Aug. noted vvhose vvordes vvere cited before Herevpon he saith If vve say vve haue societie vvith God and vvalke in darkenes vve lie Ep. 1. c. 1. Againe He that saith he knovveth God and keepeth not his commaundements is a lier Againe This is the charitie of God that vve keepe his cōmaundements and his commaundements are not heauie Finally Children let no man seduce you he that doth iustice is iust euen as he is iust Ep. 1. c. 3. v. 7. 8. 9. likevvise c. 2. v. 29. and in deede in all the three Epistles through out he doth inculcate good vvorkes and keeping the commaundements against the heresie of only faith THE FIRST EPISTLE OF IOHN THE APOSTLE CHAP. I. Good cause there is to beleeue the Apostles preaching 5 And this is one point of their preaching that to haue participation vvith God vve must not onely beleeue but also abstaine from al mortal sinne 8 though vve al sinne venially verse 1 THAT vvhich vvas from the beginning vvhich vve haue heard vvhich vve haue seen vvith our eies vvhich vve haue looked vpon and our handes haue handled of the vvord of life ✠verse 2 and the life vvas manifested and vve haue seen and do testifie and declare vnto you the life eternal vvhich vvas vvith the Father and hath appeared to vs ✠verse 3 that vvhich vve haue seen and haue heard vve declare vnto you that ◠you also may haue societie vvith vs and our societie may be vvith the Father and vvith his Sonne IESVS Christ ✠verse 4 And these things vve vvrite to you that you may reioyce and your ioy may be ful ✠verse 5 And this is the annuntiation vvhich vve haue heard of him and declare vnto you That * God is light and in him there is no darkenesse ✠verse 6 If vve shal say that we haue societie vvith him and vvalke in darkenesse vve lie and do not the truth ✠verse 7 But if we vvalke in the light as he also is in the light vve haue societie one tovvard an other and * ◠the bloud of IESVS Christ his sonne cleanseth vs ◠from al sinne ✠verse 8 * If vve shal say ◠that vve haue no sinne vve seduce our selues and the truth is not in vs. ✠verse 9 If vve confesse our sinnes he is faithful iust for to forgiue vs our sinnes and to cleanse vs from al iniquitie ✠verse 10 If vve shal say that vve haue not sinned vve make him a lier and his vvord is not in vs. ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 3. You may haue societie S. Iohn shevveth manifestly that vvhosoeuer desire to be partakers vvith God must first be vnited to the Churches societie learne that faith and receiue those Sacraments vvhich the Disciples receiued of the Truth it self conuersant vvith them in flesh So saith Venerable Bede vpon this place Vvhereby vve see there is no societie vvith God in sectes or schismes nor any vvhere but in the vnitie fellovvship and communion of that Church vvhich can proue it self to descend from the Apostles 7. The bloud of Iesus Vvhether sinnes he remitted by praiers by fasting by almes by faith by charitie by sacrifice by Sacraments by the Priests as the holy Scriptures do plainely attribute remissiō to euery of these yet none of al these do othervvise remit but in the force by the merite vertue of Christs bloud these being but the appointed meanes instruments by vvhich Christ vvil haue his holy bloud to vvorke effectually in vs. vvhich meanes vvhosoeuer contemneth depriueth him self of the cōmoditie of Christs ovvne bloud continueth still in sinne and vncleannesse vaunt he him self neuer so much of Christs death Vvhich point let the Protestants marke vvel and cease to beguile their poore deceiued folovvers persuading them that the Catholikes derogate from Christs bloud or seeke remission othervvise then by it for that they vse humbly the meanes appointed by Christ to apply the benefite of his holy bloud vnto them 7. From al sinne From original and actual venial and mortal a culpa poena that is from the fault and the paine due for the same V. Bede saith that Christs Passion doth not onely remit in Baptisme the sinnes before committed but al other aftervvard also done by frailtie yet so if vve vse for the remission of them such meanes as be requisite and as Christ hath appointed vvhereof he reckeneth some Bede vpon this place See S. Augustine also vpon this place to 9. and S. Hierome li. 2 con Pelag. c. 3. 8. That vve haue no sinne Vve gather by these vvordes and the former that there be tvvo sortes of sinnes one mortal excluding vs from light and the societie of God an other venial vvhich is found euen in those that vvalke in the light and are in the societie of God Also vve note against the Pelagians that vve be truely called the sonnes of God and so iust in deede though vve be not vvithout al sinnes euery one of vs as vvel iust as vniust being taught and bound to confesse our offenses and to aske pardon daily of God by this petition of the Pater noster Forgiue vs our debtes Therfore S. Augustine li. de natura grat c. 36. reckeneth vp al the holy Patriarches Prophets and renovvmed iust persons to haue been sinners euen vvhen they vvere in grace and Iustice excepting alvvaies our B. Ladie de qua propter honorem Domini nullam prorsus cùm de peccatis agitur habere volo quaestionem of vvhom saith he for the honour of our Lord. vvhen vve talke of sinnes I vvil haue no question And Pelagius asking vvhat sinnes Abel such iust men did commit S. Augustine āsvvereth that they might laugh
sometime immoderately or iest to much or couet somevvhat inteÌ„peratly or plucke fruite ouer greedily or in eating take somevvhat more then aftervvard vvas vvel digested or haue their intention in time of praier somevvhat distracted and such like thus in sense S. Augustine Vvhereby vve may learne vvhich be venial sinnes that consist vvith true iustice can not alvvaies be auoided euen of holy men in this life In the booke de fide ad Petrum c. 41. are excepted from this common rule of sinners the children vvhich be nevvely baptized and haue not yet vse of reason to sinne either mortally or venially CHAP. II. If any sinne mortally he must not dispaire 3 To knovv God rightly is not to beleeue onley but to keepe his commaundements 7 and that this is no nevv doctrine but the very primitiue though a nevv life it is 9 Therfore he that beleeueth must also loue his brethren 12 and that men must not loue the vvorld but doe that vvhich God vvilleth 18 Many are gone out of the Church and become Seducers al the ministers of Antichrist but true Christians must continue in their old faith considering the revvard and that they neede not goe to schole to any Heretike the Holy Ghost himself being the scholemaster of the Church 29 he doth earnestly inculcate iustiâ—e and good vvorkes verse 1 My litle children these things I vvrite to you â— that you sinne not But if any man shal sinne vve haue â— an aduocate vvith the Father IESVS Christ the iust ✠verse 2 and he is the propitiation for our sinnes and not for ours only but also â— for the vvhole vvorldes ✠verse 3 And in this vve know that vve haue knovven him if vve obserue his commaundements ✠verse 4 â— He that saith he knovveth him and keepeth not his coÌ„maundements is a lier and the truth is not in him ✠verse 5 But he that keepeth his vvord in him in very deede the charitie of God is perfited in this vve knovv that vve be in him ✠verse 6 He that saith he abideth in him ought euen as he walked him self also to vvalke ✠verse 7 My deerest I vvrite not a nevv coÌ„maundement to you but an old coÌ„mmaundemeÌ„t vvhich you had from the beginning The old coÌ„maundement is the vvord vvhich you haue heard ✠verse 8 Againe * a nevv commaundement vvrite I to you vvhich thing is true both in him and in you because the darkenesse is passed and the true light novv shineth ✠verse 9 He that saith he is in the light and hateth his brother is in the darkenesse euen vntil novv ✠verse 10 * He that loueth his brother abideth in the light and scandal is not in him ✠verse 11 But he that hateth his brother is in the darkenesse and vvalketh in the darkenesse and knovveth not vvhither he goeth because the darkenes hath blinded his eies ✠verse 12 I vvrite vnto you litle children because your sinnes are forgiuen you for his name ✠verse 13 I vvrite vnto you fathers because you haue knovven him vvhich is from the beginning I vvrite vnto you yong men because you haue ouercome the vvicked one ✠verse 14 I vvrite to you infantes because you haue knovven the Father I vvrite vnto you yong men because you are strong and the vvord of God abideth in you you haue ouercome the vvicked one ✠verse 15 Loue not the vvorld nor those things vvhich are in the vvorld If any man loue the vvorld the charitie of the Father is not in him ✠verse 16 because al that is in the vvorld is the concupiscence of the flesh the concupiscence of the eies and the pride of life vvhich is not of the Father but is of the vvorld ✠verse 17 And the vvorld passeth and the concupiscence thereof But he that doeth the vvil of God abideth for euer ✠verse 18 Litle children it is the last houre as you haue heard that Antichrist commeth now there are become â— many antichristes vvhereby vve knovv that it is the last houre ✠verse 19 â— They vvent out from vs but ″ they vvere not of vs. for if they had been of vs they vvould surely haue remained with vs but â— that they may be manifest that they are not al of vs. ✠verse 20 But you haue the vnction from the Holy one and â— knovv al things ✠verse 21 I haue not vvritten to you as to them that knovv not the truth but as to them that knovv it and that no lie is of the truth ✠verse 22 Vvho is a lier but he vvhich denieth that IESVS is not Christ This is Antichrist vvhich denieth the Father and the Sonne ✠verse 23 Euery one that denieth the Sonne neither hath he the Father He that confesseth the Sonne hath the Father also ✠verse 24 You that vvhich you haue heard from the beginning let it abide in you If that abide in you vvhich you haue heard from the beginning you also shal abide in the Sonne the Father ✠verse 25 And this is the promis vvhich he promised vs life euerlasting ✠verse 26 These things haue I vvritten to you concerning them that seduce you ✠verse 27 And you the vnction vvhich you haue receiued from him let it abide in you And you haue no neede that any man teache you but as his vnction teacheth you of al things and it is true and it is no lie And as it hath taught you abide in him ✠verse 28 And now litle children abide in him that vvhen he shal appeare vve may haue confidence and not be coÌ„founded of him in his coÌ„ming ✠verse 29 If you know that he is iust knovv ye that euery one also vvhich doeth iustice is borne of him ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 1. That you sinne not S. Iohn saiâ—h V. â—ede vpon his place is not contrarie to him self in that he seeketh here to make them vviâ—hout sinne vvhom he said in the last chapter could not be vvithout al sinnes but in the former place he vvarned vs only of our frailety that vve should not arrogate to our selues perâ—â—ct innocencie here he prouoketh vs to vvatchfulnes and diligence in resisting and auoiding siâ—nes specially the greater vvhich by Gods grace may more easily he repelled 1. An aduocate The calling and office of an Aduocate is in many things proper to Christ and in euery condition more singularly and excellently agreing to him then to any Angel Sainct or creature liuing though these also be rightly and cruely so called that not onely vvithout al derogation but much to the honour of Christs aduocation To him soly and onely it agreeth to procure vs mercie before Gods face by the general ransom price paiment of his bloud for our deliuerie as is said in the sentence folovving And he is the propitiation for our sinnes and nâ—t for ours onely but for the vvhole vvorlds In vvhich sort
vvould not by paper and inke for I hope that I shal be vvith you and speake mouth to mouth that your ioy may be ful ✠verse 13 The children of thy sister electe salute thee ANNOT. 6. From the beginning This is the rule of a Christian Catholike man to vvalke in that faith and vvorship of God vvhich he hath receiued from the beginning Vvhich is that vvhich vve novv call according to the Scriptures the tradition of the Apostles that vvhich is come to vs from man to man from Bishop to Bishop and so from the Apostles So shal a faithful man auoid seducers that rise vp in euery age teaching nevv doctrine 10. This doctrine The Apostles and true Pastors their lavvful successors and the Church of God in holy Councel vse to set dovvne the true doctrine in those pointes vvhich Heretikes call into controuersie Vvhich being once done and declared to the faithful they neede no other marke or description to knovv an Heretike or false teacher by but that he commeth vvith an other doctrine then that vvhich is set dovvne to them Neither can the Heretikes shift them selues as novv a daies they vvould doe saying ô let vs first be proueds Heretikes by the Scriptures let them define an Heretike No this is not the Apostles rule Many a good honest shepheard knovveth a vvoolfe that can nor define him but the Apostle saith If he bring not this set doctrine he is a seducer So holy Church saith novv Christ is really in the B. Sacrament vnder forme of bread and vvine c. If therfore he bring not this doctrine he is a seducer and an Heretike and vve must auoide him vvhether in his ovvne definitions and censures he seeme to him self an Heretike or no. 10. Receiue him not Though in such times and places vvhere the communitie or most part be infected necessitie often forceth the faithful to conuerse vvith such in vvorldly affaires to salute them to eate and speake vvith them and the Church by decree of Councel for the more quietnes of timorous consciences prouideth that they incurre not excommunication or other censures for communicating in vvorldly affaires vvith any in this kinde except they be by name excommunicated or declared to be Heretikes yet euen in vvordly coonuersatioÌ„ and secular actes of our life vve must auoid them as much as vve may because their familiaritie is many vvaies contagious and nolsome to good men namely to the simple but in matter of religion in praying reading their bookes hearing their sermons presence at their seruice partaking of their Sacraments and al other communicating vvith them in spiritual things It is a great damnable sinne to deale vvith them 10. Nor say God saue you S. Iohn 〈…〉 anotable storie of this holy Apostle touching to is point out of S. Polycarpus vvhich is this There be some saith he that haue heard Polycarpe say that vvhen Iohn the disciple of our Lord vvas going to Ephesus into a bath to vvash him self and savv Corinthus the Heretikes vvithin the same he so denly skipt out saying that he feared lest the bath should fall because Corinthus the enemie of truth vvas vvithin So saith he of S. Iohn and addeth also a like vvorthie example of S. Polycarpe him self vvho on a time meeting Marcion the Heretike and the said Marcion calling vpon him and asking him vvhether he knew him not Yes quoth Polycarpe I knovv thee for Satans sound and heire So great feare saith S. Irernaeus had the Apostles and their disciples to communicate in vvord onely vvith such as vvere adulterers or corrupters of the truth as S. Paul also uvarned vvhen he said A man that is an Heretike after the first and second admonition auoid So far Irenaeus If then to speake vvith them or salute them is so earnestly to be auoided according to this Apostles example doctrines vvhat a sinne is it to flatter them to serue them to marie vvith them and so forth THE THIRD EPISTLE OF IOHN THE APOSTLE He commendeth Gaiues for continuing in the truth and for susteining or succouring true preachers 9 noting Diotrepes for the contrarie and praising Demétrius verse 1 THE Seniour to Gaius the deerest whom I loue in truth ✠verse 2 My deerest concerning al thinges I make my praier that thou proceede prosperously and fare vvel as thy soule doth prosperously ✠verse 3 I vvas exceding glad vvhen the brethren came and gaue testimonie to thy truth euen as thou vvalkest in truth ✠verse 4 Greater thanke ' haue I not of them then that I may heare my children do vvalke in truth ✠verse 5 My deerest thou doest faithfully vvhatsoeuer thou vvorkest on the brethren and that vpon strangers ✠verse 6 they haue rendred testimonie to thy charitie in the sight of the Church vvhoÌ„ thou shalt doe vvel bringing on their vvay in maner vvorthie of God ✠verse 7 For for his name did they depart taking nothing of the Gentiles ✠verse 8 Vve therfore ought to receiue such that vve may be coadiutors of the truth ✠verse 9 I had vvritten perhaps to the Church but he that loueth to beare primacie among them Diótrepes doth not receiue vs. ✠verse 10 For this cause if I come I vvil aduertise his vvorkes vvhich he doeth vvith malicious vvordes chatting against vs. and as though these thinges suffise him not neither him self doth receiue the brethren and them that do receiue he prohibiteth and casteth out of the Church ✠verse 11 My deerest do not imitate euil but that vvhich is good He that doeth vvel is of God he that doeth il hath not seen God ✠verse 12 To Demetrius testimonie is giuen of al and of the truth it self yea and vve giue testimonie and thou knovvest that our testimonie is true ✠verse 13 I had many thinges to vvrite vnto thee but I vvould not by inke and penne vvrite to thee ✠verse 14 But I hope forthvvith to see thee and vve vvil speake mouth to mouth Peace be to thee The freendes salute thee Salute the freendes by name THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE OF S. IVDE IN the Gospel these are called Fratres Iesu the brethren of Iesus Iames and Ioseph and Simon and Iude. Their father is called Alphaâ—us vvhere Iames is termed Iames of Alphaeus aâ—d their mother Maria Iacobi minoris Marie the mother of Iames the yonger and of Ioseph Vvhich Marie in an other place being called Maria Cleophae vve perceiue their father vvas named both Alphaeus and also Cleophas And that this Cleophas vvas brother to Ioseph our Ladies husband Hegesippus telleth vs. Therfore because Ioseph vvas called the father of Christ his brothers children vvere called the brethren that is according to the custom of the scripture also the kinsmen of our Lord and not because they vvere the children of Ioseph him self by an other vvife much lesse as Heluidius the heretike did blaspheme by our
may be broken and otherwise emploied 78. nu 10. pag. 92. nu 25. Sainctes know our doings hartes heare our praiers 64. 184. 186. m. 187. 428. 457. m. They are as Angels 198. They may be present with the liuing 49. 110. m. at their ovvne toÌ„bes monumeÌ„ts 711. Praying to Saincts that they pray for vs. 380 m. 186. 304. 471. 668 at large 679. 709. 711. 717. 309. m. They are our mediators an aduocates without any derogatioÌ„ to Christ 471. 568. 678. 679. 714 m. How Christ is our only Mediator and only Aduocate 568. 678. 679. The conclusion of al praiers is Per Christum Dominum nostrum 265 marg The Protestants arguments ansvvered 409. 607. 608. 611. nu 9. 568. 678. Vigilantius their father founder of this heresie refuted by S. Hierom 711. Hovv S. Hierom saith that Christ his Saincts are euery where ibidem Their Festiuities or holidaies 7. nu 16. 75. m. 507. at large 668. Their memories or commemorations in the sacrifice of the Masse 332. 454. 726. Canonizing of Saincts 7. Their miracles 33. nu 24. See Miracles Relikes The great honour of Saincts and that it is no derogation to Christs honour 55. nu 28. pag. 350. nu 16. pag. 553 marg 577. 601. 653. 703 marg 704. 714 marg 720 marg 742 marg They are patrones of men and countries 404. They are called sauiours redeemers c. vvithout derogation to Christ 569. 577. 653. 308 marg our hope 548 marg God and our Ladie saue vs the like speaches 337. 700. To beleeue in Saincts 409. nu 14. pag. 601. Saluation No man sure of his saluation but in hope 263. 394. 402. nu 16. pag. 403. 418. 433. 444. 493. 530. 393. marg See F. The Protestants special faith Satisfaction See Penance Satisfactorie vvorkes of one for an other 474. 485. 538. Satisfaction enioyned 143 m. Schisme Prefigured in the Ievves Schismatical temples 166. 227. 228. 448. in Ieroboams calues and altars 448. in Corè Darhan Abiron 482. 695. contrarie to the vnitie of the Church 456 501. nu 9. pag. 519. 520. detestable and sacrilegious 520. The beginning of al Schismes 426 marg In schisme no vvorke auailable to saluation 14. nu 24. pag. 180. 263. nu 4. pag. 457. num 1. See Church Schismatikes Schismatical seruice sermons to be auoided 94. 482. 590. 225 marg Specially the Communion 442. 447. 448. See Heretike and Heresie Scandal 112 marg 356. 386 marg Scripture Canonical and not Canonical discerned and iudged by the Church 499. 500. See pag. 2 after the preface S. Augustines sentences cited at large The Scripture and Church Whether is elder and of more authoritie 500. The Protestants deny many bookes of the Scripture because they are repugnant to their heresies See Heretikes They many vvaies corrupt the Scriptures See Heretikes Priuate Phantastical interpretatioÌ„ of Scriptures 669. 672. Al Heretikes and the Diuel him self alleage Scriptures but falsely p. 5. nu 25. p. 11. nu 6. p. 34. 145 m. 162. nu 20. p. 261. 402. 14. nu 35. 39. pa. 613. 645. 651. nu 12. p. 646. nu 21. p. 682. 711. 740. VvomeÌ„ great tatlers talkers of Scripture 568. Not the great talkers and hearers thereof but the doers are blessed 698 m. The Scripture is ful of profound senses 232. 508. hard to vnderstand 151 marg 311 marg 558. nu 6. pag. 613. nu 4. pag. 672. 673. 661. nu 19. p. 662 marg 740. S. Paules epistles hard about iustification by faith and therfore misconstrued of old and new heretikes 389. 646. 672. The Epistle to the Romanes hard concerning predestination 404 marg The difficultie of the Apocalypse 699. The Protestants count al Scriptures easie for euery maÌ„ to vnderstand by his priuate spirit therfore they reiect the Doctors expositioÌ„s admit nothing but Scripture 672. Their folish distinction that S. Paules epistles are not hard but the matter he vvriteth of ibid. The self same scriptures alleaged by the old heretikes and the Protestants and answered by the fathers long agoe 444. nu 5. pag. 575. 646. 711. 712. The Scripture coÌ„sisteth in the true sense therof which is only in the Cath. Church 477. nu 6. p. 669. nu 20. The bare letter killeth both Iew Heretike 477. They searche not the Scriptures deepely but superficially 232. Vvho be the litle ones that best vnderstand the Scriptures 30. nu 25. p. 169. nu 21. The auncient fathers humilitie in reading and expounding the Scriptures 67â— 5â—8 661. nu 19. pag. 699. Catholike Doctors only are right handlers of the Scriptures 590. The curse for adding and diminishing thereof and that it pertaineth to heretikes not to Catholike expositors 45. The interpretation of Scripture is called prophecie 413 marg when the same is according to the rule of faith ibid. Of the translating and reading the holy Scriptures in the vulgar tongue of the difficultie of them vvith what humilitie they ought to be read of many others pointes concerning the sacred Scriptures see the Preface to the reader The text corrupted by old heretikes 684. 687. Scriptures haue not only a literal sense but also a mystical and allegorical 7. nu 15. pag. 508. 607 marg 614 marg The ProtestaÌ„ts deride the mystical interpretations of the auncient Doctors 614 marg The people may not iudge of the sense of Scriptures or of their Pastors expositions 344. The comfort and profite of Christian Cathol men in reading and hearing the Scriptures 344. 419 marg 592. Vvhat they finde in searching the Scriptures 230. Not only Scriptures but tradition also 622. marg 559. 592. 279 marg 678 marg 717 marg The Apostles and Churches precepts 336 marg See Tradition The Churches order in reading the Scriptures in her diuine Seruice See CHVRCH Secte taken sometime in good part but novv in the euil 373. 362 marg Simonie vvhat and vvhy so called 314. Vvhat a heinous sinne ibid. nu 22. Sinne original actual 395. nu 14. 676. nu 7. Al conceiued and borne in original sinne Christ excepted and his B. mother 395. No man liueth vvithout sinne 676. nu 8. pag. 16. S. Augustine excepteth our B. Ladie ibidem Sinnes mortal and venial 14. 16. 385. 643. 676. Not God but the Diuel is author of sinne 36 m. See God Hovv the Diuel sinned from the beginning 682. CoÌ„cupiscence cause of sinne 642 m. Al sinne procedeth of three special things mentioned by S. Iohn 677 marg The lavv did not cause sinne 395. 398 m. Mortal sinne excludeth grace and iustice 682. Venial sinnes consist vvith grace and true iustice 676. Examples of venial sinnes 676. How they are taken away without any Sacrament 258. they may be forgiuen after death 94. Al remission of sinnes is by the Passion of Christ 676. Many secundarie meanes instruments of remission by which the Passion of Christ is applied 676. Vvhat is meant by Sinnes couered and not imputed 392. Sinnes against the holy Ghost 33. nu 31. Sinnes crying
2. Par. 36. * 1 Par. 3. * 1 Esd 3. ⸬ de qua The Gospel vpoÌ„ Christmas eue and Vpon S. Iosephs day the 19 of Marche * Deut 24 1. ⸬ IESVS an Hebrue word in English SAVIOVR Esa 7 14. * Nu. 36. Virginitie preferred Our B. Ladies perpetual virginity Tradition * Luc. 2 7. The holy feast of the Epiphanie called Twelfth-day the 6 of Ianuarie vpon which day this is the Gospel Mich. 5 2. * Psa 71 10. The Gospel of Childermas day Os 11 â— The MartyrdoÌ„ of the holy Innocents Whose holy day is kept the 28 of Decembre Iere. 31 15. The Gospel on Twelfth eue Pilgrimage AdoratioÌ„ of the â— Sacrament Psal 71. Esa 60. Chrys Theophyl The three kings Cic. de Diuinat Pliâ— li. 20. Esther 1 1â— 14. Tob. 2. Amb. 1. Off. c. 1â— Canonizing of Saincts THE SEcond part of this Gospel Of the PreparatioÌ„ that was made to the manifestation of Christ Mr. 1 4. Luc. 3 3. Es 40 3. ⸬ It is not only damnable to doe il but also not to doe good * Mr. 1 8. Lu. 3 16. Io. 1 26. Act. 11 16. 19 4. Aug. Ser. 61 de temp Magdeb. Cent. 5. c. 6. pag. â—11 Cent. 1. li. 1. c. 10. Eremites Cythraeus in 3. cap. Mat. Bucerus ibid. See Canis de verb. Dei corruptelis Ii 1. c. 2. 3. 4. Mt. 4 17. Penance Lu. 13 3. 5. Lu. 24 47. Act. 2 38 26 20. Annot. in hunc locuÌ„ Serm. in fam siccit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iohns baptisme and Christs The Gospel vpoÌ„ the first Sunday in Lent Mr. 1 12 Lu. 4 1. Deu. 8 3 Ps 90 12. Deu. 6 16. Deu. 6 13. Mr. 1. 14 THE THIRD part of the Gospel of Christs manifesting him self by preaching and that in Galilâ—e Luc. 4 14. Isa 9 1. Mr. 1 15. The Gospel vpoÌ„ S. Andrewes day Lu. 5 1. Mar. 1 19. Luc. 5 10. Eremites The Lent-fast Ignâ— ep 5. Ambr. dâ— Quadrag ser 36. 34. Hier. ep 54. ad Marâ—el adu Montanum Aug. Ser. 69. de teÌ„p â—atrîa Dulia THE SERmon of Christ vpon the Mount conteyning the paterne of a Christian life in these three chapters folowing Wherof S. Augustine hath two goodly bookes to 4. Luc. 6 20. THE EIGHT Beatitudes which are a patt of the Catechisme The Gospel vpoÌ„ Alholowes day and vpon the feastes of many Martyrs Mr. 9 50. The Gospel on the feasts of Doctors Luc. 14 34. Mr. 4 21 Lu. 8 16 11 33. Luc. 16 17. Ia. 2 10. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the fifth Sunday after Pentecost Exo. 20 13. Deut. 5 17. Luc. 12 58. ⸬ This Prison is taken of very ancient fathers for Purgatorie namely S. Cypr. ep 52. ad Anton. nu 6. Exo. 20 14. Deu. 24 1. Mt. 19 7. Exo. 20 7. Leu. 19 11. Exo. 21 â—4 Deu. 15 7. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the friday after Ashwensday Leu. 19 18. ⸬ So taught the Pharisees not the Law ⸬ We see then that the temporal prosperitie of persons and countries is no signe of better men or truer religion False Marteyrs Merces 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Church visible True inherent iustice Venial sinnes Mr. 10 11. Mariage a Sacrament and is not dissolued by diuorce Lu. 16 18. ⸬ THE a first worke of iustice ⸬ THE SEcond worke of iustice The PATER NOSTER Luc. 11 2. ⸬ In S. Luke the Latin is Panem quotidianum dayly bread the Greeke being indifferent to both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mr. 11 25. ⸬ The third worke of iustice The Gospel vpoÌ„ Ashwensday Luc. 12 33. Luc. 11 34. The Gospel on the 14 Sunday after Pentecost Luc. 16 13. Luc. 12 22. ⸬ They seeke temporal things only and that not of the true God but of their idols or by their owne industrie Good workes iustifie Merites Hypocrisie Luc. 6 12 18 1. 21 36. 1 Thes 5 17. Cypr. de orat Do. in fine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The B. Sacrament Venial sinnes In Expos orat Do. God is not author of euil Iac. 1. â—ud 20 26. 2. Esd 9. Publike fast 〈◊〉 2 15. Ion. 3. Meritorious Workes Luc. 6 37. Mr. 4 24. Lu. 11 9 ⸬ These good things are grace and al spiritual gifts and whatsoeuer pertayneth to the health of the soule * Luc. 6 31. * Luc. 13 24. The Gospel on the 7 Sunday after PentecoÌ„t * Luc. 6 44. * Luc. 6 47. * Mar. 1 22. Luc. 4 32. Worthy receiuing Heretikes Wolues in sheepe-skinnes Ro. 16 1â— Heretikes knowen by their fruites Not only faith The Gospel on the 3. Sunday after the Epiphanie Mr. 1 40. Lu. 5 12. Leu. 14 2. THE GOSPEL vpon the thursday after Ashwensday And also in Masse for the sicke Lu. 7 1. Mr. 1 29 Lu. 4 38 Esa 53 4. 1. Pet. 2 24. Lu. 9 57 Luc. 9 â—9 THE GOSPEL on the 4 Sunday after the Epiphanie Mar. 4 36. Lu. 8 22. Mr. 5 1. Luc. 8 26. Priests forgiue sinnes DOMINE non sum dignus * Liturg. S. Chrys Graec. sub finem Priests mariage Lib. 1. adu Iou. c. 14. Mt. 19 29. Epiph. hae 59. * Sozom. li. 1. c. 22. Socrat. li. 1. c. â— The Gospel vpon the 18 Sunday after Pentecost Mr. 2 3. ⸬ We see that the fayth of one helpeth to obtaine for an other Luc. 5 18. The Gospel vpoÌ„ S. Matthewes day Mar. 2 14. Luc. 5 27. Ose 6 6. Mar. 2 18. Lu. 5 33. ⸬ Christ signifieth that the Churche shal vse fasting daies after his Ascension Epiph. in Comp. fid Cath. Aug. ep â—0 Mar. 5 22. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 23 Sunday after Pentecost Luc. 8 41. ⸬ Loe her deuotion to the hemme of his garment was not superstitioÌ„ but a token of greater faith so is the deuout touching of holy relikes Mat. 12 22. ⸬ In like maner say the Heretikes calling al miracles done in the Catholike Churche the lying signes of Antichrist Mt. 12 24. Men haue power to forgiue sinnes External Sacrifice Fasting Relikes and Images Euseb li. â— c. 14. hist li. 5 c. 20. Mr. 3 13. 6 7. Lu. 6 13 9 1. ⸬ They haue here commission to preach only in Israel the time being not yet come to call the Gentiles The Gospel vpoÌ„ the Commemoration of S. Paul Iun. 30. ⸬ Wisedom and simplicitie both be necessarie in preachers Bishops and Priests Mar. 15 11. Luc. 12 11. Luc. 21 16. The Gospel vpoÌ„ S. Athanasius day Maij 2. Luc. 6 40 ⸬ A goodly coÌ„fort for Christians and Catholikes and al good men in the persecutioÌ„s of Turke of Heretikes of al Wicked men Mar. 8 38. Luc. 9. 26. 12 8. The Gospel vpoÌ„ a Martyrs day that is not a Bishop Luc. 12 51. Mich. 7 6. Luc. 10 16. ⸬ The reward for harbouring helping any blessed iust person suffering for his iustice and conscience Mar. 9 41. Peters Primacie Beza in Annot. noui Test 155â— Bishops blessing * Aug. de ciuit li. 22 c. 8. Leo Imp. i vit S. Chrys Socrat. li. â— c. 14.
themselues 2 Cor. 2 16 Holy vvidowhod 1 Cor. 7. Fasting an act of religion Dutiful obedience to parents THE SECOND part The preparation that vvas made to the manifestation of CHRIST The Gospel vpoÌ„ Imber Saturday in Aduent And on the 4 Sunday in Aduent Mt. 3 1. Mr. 1 1. ⸬ Penance prepareth the way to Christ Esa 40 3. Mt. 3 7. ⸬ Fruites of penance be workes satisfactorie ⸬ A man vvithout good workes is vnfruitful and shal be cast into euerlasting fire ` is ⸬ Almes counseled or enioyned for sinnes and to auoid damnation ⸬ Iohn was so holy that many might by errour easily thinke he was Christ Mt. 3 11. Mr. 1 8 ⸬ How say then the Heretikes that the Baptisme of Christ is of no greater vertue then Iohns ` coÌ„meth Io. 1 26. Act. 1 5. 11 16. 19 4. Mat. 14 3 ` brother Philips Mar. 6 17. Mt. 3 13. Mr. 1 9. Io. 1 32. ⸬ Beza boldly wipeth out of this Gospel these wordes vvho vvas of Cainan though al the Greeke copies both of the old Testament of the new haue the wordes with ful coÌ„sent whereby vve learne the intolerable saucines of the Caluinists and their coÌ„tempt of holy Scripture that dare so deale with the very Gospel it self The reconciliation of Matthew and Luke in our Sauiours petigree Mt. 4 1. Mr. 1 12 ⸬ The Churches fast of 40 daies called LeÌ„t coÌ„meth of this is an Apostolical Tradition Clem. Constit Apost li. 5 c. 13. Hier. ep ad Marcal â—du erro MoÌ„tani Leo ser 6 et 9 de Quadrages Deuter. 8 3. Deu. 6 13 10 20. ⸬ See the Annot in S. Matthew c. 4 11. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Psal 90 11. ⸬ If the Diuel him self alleage Scripture against Christ no maruel that Heretikes do so against Christs Church Deut. 6 16. THE third part of Christes manifesting him self by preachiÌ„g and miracles specially in Galilee Mt. 4 12. Mr. 1 14 Mt. 13 54. ⸬ Our Sauiour vsed to preach in their Synagogues Mr. 6 1. Io. 4 43 Esa 61 1 ⸬ He had a maruelous grace and an extraordinarie force in mouing the harts of his hearers The Gospel vpon Munday in the 3 vveeke of Lent 3 reg 17 9. 4 reg 5 14. Mat. 4 13. 7 28. Mr. 1 21 Mat. 8 14. The Gospel vpon Thursday in the 3 vveeke of Lent And vpon Saturday in Vvhitson-vveeke Mr. 1 30 The diuels tentations Miracles at one place and not at an other Christs body conteined in place aboue nature The Apostles left their vviues The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 4 Sunday after Pentecost Mt. 4 18. Mar. 1 16. Mt. 8 2. Mar. 1 40. ⸬ See S. Mat. Annot. c. 8 4. Leu. 14 2. Mt. 9 2. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Friday in whitsonvveeke Mr. 2 3. Mt. 9 9. Mr. 2 14 The Gospel vpoÌ„ S. Matthevves eue SepteÌ„b 2â— Mat. 9 14. ⸬ Christ came not to call those who presume of their owne iustice and that couÌ„pt them selues to haue no neede of Christ Mar. 2 18. ⸬ See S. Mat. Annot. c. 9 14. Lu. 5 33. Peters ship Peter fishing Act. 2 41. 4 4. Peters coadiutors Peters preeminence in fishing for 〈◊〉 soules Zeale of soules The intercessioÌ„ of others In catena S. Thomae Priests do remit sinnes Io. 20 23. Hiero. in Mat. 9. Forsaking al and folovving Christ Athan. in vit S. Antonij August coÌ„fes li. 8 c. 12. Bonau in vit S. FraÌ„cisci ⸬ S. Hierom ep 1 ad Nepotia vvriteth of him self that being at CoÌ„stantinople he asked his maister Gregorie Nazianzene the famous Doctor then Bishop there what Sabboth this vvas who by his answer declared that it was very hard to tel neither is it yet knowen to the best learned Yet the Protestants are wont to say Al is very easie Mt. 12 1 Mr. 2 23 1. Re. 21 4. Leu. 24 9. Mt. 12. 10. Mr. 3 1. The Gospel vpoÌ„ S. Bartlemewes day Mt. 10 1 Mr. 3 13 6 7. Lu. 9 1. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Alholowes eue And for many Martyrs Mt. 5 2. 6 7. ⸬ That is to euery one iustly asking For that vvhich is vniustly asked may be iustly denied Aug. li. 1. c. 40. de Serm. Do. in monte The Gospel vpon the first Sunday after Pentecost ⸬ He buildeth right surely that hath both faith and good vvorkes he buildeth on sand that trusteth to his faith or reading or knovvledge of the scripture and doth not vvorke or liue accordingly Heretikes vnderstaÌ„d not the Scriptures The Churches praiers at the times of giuing holy Orders Calu. Inst li. 4 c. â— The name and dignitie of Apostles Ps 108 8. Act. 2 20. Eph. 1 20. Act. 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 12. Eph. 4 11. 1 Cor. 9 2. Phil. 2 25. Luc. 4 18. Hebr. 3 1. Peters preeminence Al persecution for Christ is a blessing The vanitie of Heretical preachers Against vsurie Mt. 8 5. ⸬ See the Annotations vpon S. Matth. c. 8 8. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 15 Sunday after Pentecost And vpoÌ„ Thursday in the 4 vveeke of Lent And for S. Monica S. Augustinâ— mother Maij. 4. Mt. 11 2 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Esa 35 5. 61 1. ⸬ Pauperes euangelizantur that is to the poore the Gospel is preached and they receiue it Mt. 11 7 ⸬ Marke this vvel concerning Iohns apparel and diet See the Annotations vpon S. Matth. c. 3 4. Mal. 3 1 ⸬ As they that conteÌ„ned Iohns baptisme despised Gods counsel and wisedoÌ„ so much more they that make no accoumpt of the Sacraments of the Church despise Gods counsel and ordinance touching their saluation to their owne damnation Mt. 3 4. The Gospel vpoÌ„ S. Marie Magdalens day Iul 22. And vpon Thursday in Passion weeke And vpoÌ„ Imber Friday in Sept. ⸬ A perfect paterne of true penance in this vvoman vvho sought of Christ vvith opeÌ„ teares other strange vvorkes of satisfaction and deuotion remission of her sinnes ⸬ Not only faith as you may perceiue but loue or charitie obtaineth remission of sinnes ⸬ As the Pharisees did alwaies carpe Christ for remissioÌ„ of sinnes in earth so the Heretikes reprehend his Church that remitteth sinnes by his authoritie Building of Churches Monasteries c. Exteriour signes of more then common deuotion Iustification attributed not to faith onely Mr. 16 9. c aliae multae Mt. 13 1. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the Sunday of Sexagesine Mr. 4 1. Es 6 9. ⸬ See the Annotations vpon S. Matthevv c. 13 14. ⸬ Against the Heretikes that say faith once hat can not be lost and that he vvhich novv hath not faith neuer had ⸬ He did not here disdainfully speake of his mother but teacheth that our spiritual kinred is to be preferred before carnal cognation Hilar. in 〈◊〉 Mat. Mt. 8 23. Mar. 4 36. c complebantur ⸬ See the Annotations vpon S. Matthevv c. 8 24. Mt. 8 28 Mr. 5 1. Mt. 9 18 Mr. 5 22. ⸬ See the Annotations vpon S. Matthew c. 9. 19. ⸬ It is an euideÌ„t signe of prerogatiue that Peter only is named
li. 2. c. 39. Io. 20 31. Hier. in Catal. a Io. 21 20. b Mat. 4. 21. b Mat. 4. 21. c Act. 12 2. a Io. 13 23. 24. c. 21 20. a Io. 13 23. 24. c. 21 20. a Io. 13 23. 24. c. 21 20. b Io. 20 4. c Io. 21 7. The 1. parte THE ACTES of Christ before his manifestation whiles Iohn Baptist was yet baptizing The Gospel at the third Masse vpō Christmas day And euery day at the end of Masse ` nothing that was made ET VERBVM CARO FACTVM EST. ⸬ He is preferred made of more dignitie and excellencie then I because he was before me al things eternal God The Gospel vpō the 3 Sunday in Aduent Mal. 4 5 Deu. 18 15. ⸬ By like the Iewes ignorātly vnderstood not the place in Deuteronomie of Christ and therfore they aske also whether he be the Prophet there spoken of See also c. 7 40. Esa 40 3. Mt. 3 11. ⸬ He doth oftē here signifie the great difference of his baptisme of Christs as of his person Christs See Annot. Mat. 3. Mr. 1 8. Lu. 3 16. The Gospel on the octaue of the Epiphanie ` sinnes AGNVS DEI at Masse The Gospel vpō S. Andrews eue ⸬ Messias in Hebrue in Greeke Christ ī English Anointed to witte with the spiritual oile of grace aboue his brethren Ps 44. ⸬ Cephas in Syriake Peter in Greeke in English Rocke See Mat. 16 18. The Gospel in a votiue Masse of the holy Angels Gen. 28 12. How God the Sonne is called the VVORD The Platonikes August de Ciu. Dei li. 10 c. 29. The VVORD coeternal vvith the Father distinct in person and of the Father Calu. inst li. 1 c. 13. sect 23 25. The VVORD true God by nature 1 Io. c. 5 20. The Protestants are like the vvrāgling Ariās The VVORD not a creature but the creator Free-vvil Humble kneeling at the solemne wordes of Christs incarnation How mortal men see God The B. Trinitie Peter by his new name designed to be the Rocke of the Church Cephas Petrus Li. 2 c. 12 in Ioan. The Gospel vpō the 2 Sunday after the Epiphanie ⸬ He that seeth water turned in to wine nedeth not dispute or doubt hovv Christ changed bread into his body The Gospel vpō Munday in the fourth vveeke of Lent Ps 68 10. Mt. 26. 61. 27 40. Christ with his presence honoureth and approueth Mariage Cyril in 2 Io. c. 22. Our Ladies intercession Translatours of holy Scriptures Our lady doubteth not but Christ vvil graūt her petition li. 2 in Io. c. 23. Profaners of Gods Church are to be punished in soul body by the Spiritual power The B. Sacrament is not to be giuen to nouices or yonglings in faith Tract in Io. 11. The Gospel vpō Holy Roode day Maij ◠⸬ We folow rather S. August those ancient fathers which most commōly vnderstand this place of the holy Ghost not of the winde◠although both senses be good Nu. 21 9 The Gospel vpō Munday in the whitsonweeke Io. 1 19. Io. 1 20. Baptisme in water necessarie to saluation August haeres 18. Baptisme in two cases not necessarie but othervvise supplied Euery infidel and namely heretikes are iudged already Gal. 5 6. Tit. 3 11◠The excellencie of Christs povver and graces ⸬ He did not baptize ordinarily yet that he baptized his Apostles S. Aug. thinketh it very probable ep 108. Gen. 48 22. The Gospel vpō Friday in the ◠weeke in Lent ⸬ This woman is a figure of the Church not yet iustified but now to be iustified Aug. tract 15 in loan ⸬ There were many other causes why the faithful Iewes could not abide the Samaritans but their precise abstaining from their companie cōuersation was their Schismatical Temple and seruice in moūt Garîzim c He speaketh of his baptizing in the Holy Ghost See Io. c. 7 39. Deu. 12 6. Ps 121 13. 4 Reg. 17 28 36. ⸬ This womā mystically beīg the Church it is here signified that they which at the first beleeue because the Church teacheth so afterward be much confirmed sinding it in the Scripture also and by other instructions Mt. 4 12 Mr. 1 14 Luc. 4 14. Io. 2 9. The Gospel vpō the 20 Sunday after Pentecost Io. 2 11. The Schismatical tēple contendeth against the true Tēple Ioseph li. antiq 11. c. 8. The true Temple preuaileth Ioseph li. 13. antiq c. 6. The true Temple is proued by continual succession Christian adoratiō throughout al natiōs in euery place in spirit veritie that is in the Sacraments and seruice of the new law ful of spirit grace in the veritie of things before prefigured specially the true sacrifice of Christs body and bloud Mal. 1 11. Io. 1 17. The 2 part THE ACTES of Christ in Iewrie hauing already begonne his solemne Manifestation in Galilee Mt. 4 12 the second Pasche of his preaching The Gospel vpō friday in the first vveeke of Lent ⸬ By our latin text and the Greeke this miraculous pond vvas in or vpon Probatica that is a place vvhere the sheepe to be sacrificed vvere kept But by other latin copies S. Hierom and some Greeke fathers Probatica is the very pōd it self so called because the sheepe of sacrifice vvere there vvashed ` Bethesda c multū tempus haberet ` is passed The Gospel vpō Alsoules day ⸬ Not faith only but good and il deedes shal be counted and accordingly rewarded at the day of iudgement Io. 1 19. Mt. 3 17 ⸬ Catholikes searche the scriptures and finde there Peters his successors Primacie the real presence the Priests power to forgiue sinnes iustification by faith good workes Virginitie preferred before matrimonie breach of the vow of cōtinencie damnable voluntarie pouertie Penāce almes and good deedes meritorious diuers rewardes I heauē accordīg to diuers merites such like ⸬ He meaneth specially Antichrist How thē can the Pope be he seing the Iewes receiue him not 1 Vertue of miracles giuen to creatures 2 The same giuē specially to sanctified creatures Hiero. de locis Hebr. post med 3 Miracles done at on time more thē at an other specially ī greater solemnities 4 Angels and Sainctes patrones Workers in places of miracles 5 Miracles in certaine places wrought vpō thē that corporally visite the same See S. Augustine ep 137. 6 Al reasonīg in these matters must yeld to Gods pleasure Hiero. con Lucifer c. ◠10. 2. 7 This water is a figure of Baptisme 8 Christ extraordinarily healeth and saueth vvithout creatures Sinne the cause of sicknes and infirmities Neither Ievves nor Heretikes finde the truth because they searche not the Scriptures deepely but read superficially The 3. part His ACTES in Galilaee in Iewrie about the third Pasche and after The Gospel vpō Midlen◠Sūday Mt. 14 13. Mar. 6 32. Lu. 9 10 Mt. 14 23. Mr. 6 46. ⸬ These wordes do plainly import that the giuing thankes was an
effectual blessing of the bread and working the multiplication thereof Exo. 16 4. 14. ⸬ why we keepe the hebrue word Amen translate it not See the Annot. c. 8. vers 34. Ps 77 24. The Gospel in the AnÌ„iuersarie of the dead The Gospel vpoÌ„ Imber vvenesday in vvhitson-vveeke Esa 54 13. The Gospel in a daily Masse for the dead Mt. 26 26. Mr. 14 22. Lu. 12 19. 1. Cor. 11 24. The Gospel vpoÌ„ CORâ—VS CHRISTI day Io. 3 13. Why Christ is called bread beleeuing eating Ierem. 11 19. Gen. 49. 11. What signifieth The true bread Lu. 24 35. The B. Sacrament called bread Act. 2 42. 20 7. 1 Cor. 10. God draweth vs vvith our free wil. Aug. cont duas Ep. Pelag. li. 1 c. 19. Ser. 2 de verb. Ap. c. 2. The manifold preemineÌ„ces of the B. SacrameÌ„t aboue Manna In the B. Sacrament Hovv is a Iewish word The real presence Ser. 6 de ieiun 7. mens Receiuing in both kindes not necessarie The Sacramental receiuing of Christs body not alwaies necessarie to saluation Li. 1 de pec merit c. â— The true morning of S. Augustin vvordes touching infants receiuing of the B. Sacrament CoÌ„â— Trid. Ses 21 c. 4. Cyril li. 4 c. 14 15. The effects of the B. SacrameÌ„t both in our body and soule Tertul. de resur â—ar nu 7. Li 4 c. 34. Nyss in orat catech magna The B. Sacrament is the true Manna vvater of the rocke CoÌ„â— Trid. Ses 21 c. 1. The vvhole grace and effect thereof in one kinde and therfore the people not defrauded ReceiuiÌ„g in one or both kindes iÌ„differeÌ„t according to the holy Churches appointment Ep. 118 c. 6 ad Ianuarium Authoritie of Scriptures and the Primitiue Church for receiuing in one kinde Lu. 24 35. The causes of the Churches practise ordinaÌ„ce coÌ„cerning one kinde The Priests that say Masse must receiue both kindes Lu. 22 19. 1 Cor. 11. 1 Cor. 10 18. Christ insinuateth that faithles meÌ„ shal not beleeue his presence in the B. Sacrament because he is asceÌ„ded The Capharnaites grosse vnderstanding of Christs flesh to be giuen or eaten And hovv his flesh doth profit and not profit August de Doct. Chr. li. 3 c. 13. Christs flesh giueth life because it is the flesh of God man Li. 4 c. 23 in Io. Ignatius apud Theodor dial 3. Iudas the cheefe of them that beleeue not the real presence * vers 64. Heretikes beleeue nor the real presence because they see bread and wine as the Iewes beleeued not his Godhead because of the shape of a poore man The disciples reuoltiÌ„g at Christs wordes proue that he spake not metaphorically as at other â—imes As Iudas of al vnbeleeuing heretikes so Peter beareth the person of al beleeuing Catholikes namely in the B. Sacrament * Cypr. ep 55. nu 3. Tract 27 in Euang. Io. ` in Galilee The Gospel vpoÌ„ Tuesday in Passion weeke ` in Iurie ⸬ Scenopégia Leu. 23 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the feast of Tabernacles which the Iewes kept froÌ„ the 7 octob for eight daies together by Gods commaundement for a memorie that their fathers dwelt by Gods protectioÌ„ fourtie yeres in tabernacles or tentes and not in houses comming out of AEgypt See Leuit. 23 34. Leu. 23 34. ` I vvil not yet goe vp The Gospel vpoÌ„ Tuesday in the 4 weeke of Lent ⸬ The vvay to come to knovv the truth is to liue vvel ⸬ It is spoken of Antichrist specially and it is true in al Heretikes August tract 29. in Euang Io. Io. 5 18. ⸬ No maruel vvhen these speake thus to Christ him self if Heretikes call his vicar Antichrist Leu. 12 3. Gen. 17 10. ` cheefe Priests The Gospel vpoÌ„ MuÌ„day in Passion vveeke Io. 13 33. Leu. 23 36. Ioel. 2 28. * Act. 2 1. ⸬ This was fulfilled on whitsunday Act. 2 afterward alvvaies by imposition of hands in the Sacrament of Confirmation visibly in the primitiue Church and inuisibly to the end of the world Ps 131 11. Mich. 5 2. ⸬ Christ hath some good alwaies euen amoÌ„g the vvicked which secretly serue him and by vvise delaies auert the execution of vniust lawes against him and his people as Nicodemê° and Gamaliel Io. 3 2. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Saturday the 3 Weeke of Lent Leu. 20 10. ⸬ We can not conueniently reprehend or coÌ„demne other mens faults if our selues be guilty of the same or other greater Cyril in Io. See Annot. Mt. 7 1. ⸬ S. Augustine by this example of our Maister proueth that Clergie men specially should be giuen much to mercie and that they ought ofteÌ„ as the cause and time require to get pardoÌ„ of the secular Magistrates for offenders that be peniteÌ„t Ep. 54. b The Gospel vpon Saturday the 4 weeke in Lent Deu. 17 6. 19 15. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Munday in the 2 weeke of LeÌ„t ⸬ So read S. Cyril S. Ambrose S. Augustine expounding it of Christes person that he is the beginning or cause of al creatures ⸬ Onely faith is not sufficient without perseuêrance or abiding in the keeping of his coÌ„maundements Ro. 6 16 2 Pet. 2 19. ⸬ Man was neuer without free wil but hauiÌ„g the grace of Christ his wil is truely made free as S. Augustine saith from seruitude of sinne also tract 41 in Euang. Io. ⸬ Not onely faith but good workes also make men the childreÌ„ of Abraham according as S. Iames also speaketh of Abrahams workes c. 2. ⸬ S. Augustine compareth Heretikes in their spiritual murder by driuiÌ„g Christian men out of the Church to the Diuel that droue our parents out of Paradise Cont. lit Petil. li. 2. c. 11. The Gospel vpoÌ„ PASSION Sunday ⸬ He denieth not that he is a Samaritane because he is our keeper or protector as the word signifieth and because he is in deede that merciful SamaritaneÌ„ in the parable of the vvounded man Luc. 10 33. Aug. tract 41 in Ioan. Why Amen amen is not translated * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * See the preface Annot. in Apocal. â— 19 4. The Gospel vpoÌ„ wenesday in the 4 weeke of Leâ—t ⸬ Though many infirmities fall for sinne yet not al some coÌ„ming for probation and some sent that God by the cure thereof may be glorified ⸬ The time of working and meriting iâ— in this life after death we can deserue no more by our deedes but must onely receiue good or il according to the difference of workes here c This was a figure of Baptisme to which al men borne in sinne and blindnes are sent for health sight Ambr. li. â— c. 2 de Sacramentis ⸬ So say the Heretikes wheÌ„ they derogat froÌ„ miracles done by Saincts or their Relikes pharisaically pretending the glorie of God As though it were not Gods glorie wheÌ„ his Saincts do it by his power and vertue yea his greater glorie that doeth such things by his seruants by the meanest things belonging to them as Peters shadow Act. 5. Paules napkin Act.
in Christmas vnto Septuagesme The Epistle vpoÌ„ Christmas eue Act. 13. 2. â— Faith must not be subiect to sense reason arguing or vnderstaÌ„ding but must coÌ„maund be obeied in humilitie and simplicitie c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ S. Augustine vseth this place and the like agaiÌ„st Heretikes vvhich vvould dravv the common Catholike faith of al natioÌ„s to some certaine countries or corners of the world Aug. ep 161. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ He praieth without intermission that omitteth no day certaine times of praier Aug. here 's 57. ⸬ The Romanes vvere conuerted and taught by S. Peter before therefore he vseth that speach to confirme them in their saith Author Com. apud Hierony Theodoret in 16. Rom. Chrys ⸬ He meaneth not Gods owne iustice in him self but that iustice vvhervvith God endueth man vvhen he iustifieth him Aug. de Sp. lit c. 9. Whereby you may gather the vanitie of the Heretical imputatilue iustice Abac. 2 4. c Lo these and the like are the Images or Idolâ— so often condeÌ„ned in the scriptures and not the holy Images of Christ and his Saincts ⸬ Eph. 4 19. he saith They haue deliuered or giuen vp them selues to al vncleannesse By vvhich coÌ„fereÌ„ce of scripturâ— vve learne that them selues are the cause of their ovvne sinne and damnation God of his iustice permitting leauing them to their ovvne vvil and so giuing them vp into passions c. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apostolical salutation or blessing Epiph. hâ—res 6â— The same vsed of Heretikes The Romane faith highly coÌ„mended Luc. 22. It can not false not be corrupted Proâ—â— li. 2. Com. in ep ad Gal. The Romane statioÌ„s a token of greater faith and deuotion The Catholike and Romane faith al one Hovv God is serued in spirit Praies for conuersion of soules The Gospel is not only the written word Mat. 28. The Apostles vvriting and preaching vvhether more necessarie and hovv The Catholike or Christian â—aith with good vvorkes iustifieth vvithout this faith no vvorkes whatsoeuer Not only faith God is not the author of sinne God punisheth sinne by permitting men to fall further and further Sinnes mortal and venial Good men also according to the merits of their good vvil shal haue their reward Aug. â—p 4â— Ps 61 13 c That is the Gentile Deu. 10 17. Act. 10. 34. Mt. 7 21 Ia. 1 22 ⸬ It is a shameful and damnable thing for preachers teachers or other guides of mens life to commit the same things them selues which they reproue in other Es 52 5. Ez. 36 20. c It is a great sinne that by the iâ— life of the faithful our Lordes name should be il spoken of amoÌ„g the misbeleuers many vvithdravven from the true religioÌ„ thereby ⸬ Prepuce is the foreskinne not circumcised therfore signifieth the Gentiles or the state and conditioÌ„ of the Gentiles as circumcisioÌ„ the Ievves and their state Iudging other men Gods long suffering is for our repentance Good vvorkes meritoriouâ— Li. de grat lib. arb c. 8. Aug. de Sp. lit c. 16. to 3. The first iustification vvithout vvorkes the second by vvorkes S. Paul speaketh of the first specially S. Iames of the second Against imputatiue iustice True inherent iustice more for Gods glorie for the commendation of Christs merites True iustice both in Ievv and Gentile is by keeping the Lavv. The letter and the spirit The carnal and spiritual Ievve de sp lit to 3. Io. 3 33. ⸬ â—od only by nature is true al mere men by nature may lie deceiue and be deceiued yet God by his grace spirit may and doth preserue the Apostles and principal Gouerners of his people the Church and Councels in al truth though they vvere and are mere men Ps 115 11. Ps 50 6. Ps 13 1. 52 3. Ps 5 11. Ps 139 4 c Aspidum A kinde of litle serpents Ps 9 7. Es 19 7. Pro. 1 16 Ps 35 2. Gal. 2 16. c To beleeue in him here compriseth not only the act of faith but of hope charitie as the Apostle explicateth him self Galat. 5 6. ⸬ No man atteineth his first iustification by the merites either of his faith or workes but merely by Christes grace and mercie though his faith workes procedâ—g of grace be dispositioÌ„s preparations therevnto ` propitiatour 2. â—et 3. S. Paules speaches mistaken of the vvicked Ro. 5 2â— Ro. 3 4. The sense of the places that sound as if God caused sinne Iob. 1. Hovv it is said none iust * Luc. 1â— No vvorkes auaile vvithout faith and grace The Heretikes phantastical or imputatiue iustice De pâ—â—mer li. 1 â— 9. 10. True inhaerent iustice Vvhat vvorkes are excluded from iustification de grat lib. arb c. 7. Gal. 1. Gen. 5 6. Gal. 3 6. Ia. 2 23. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ps 31 1. ⸬ The vvord Reputed doth not diminish the truth of the iustice as though it vvere reputed for iustice being not iustice in deede but signifieth that as it vvas in it self so God esteemed reputed it as the same greeke vvord must needes be taken v. 4. next going before 1 Cor. 4 â— and els where c Our Sacraments of the nevv Lavv giue ex opere operato that grace and iustice of faith vvhich here is commended vvhereas circuÌ„cisioÌ„ vvas but a signe or marke of the same Gen. 17 10. Gen. 17 4. ` he beleeued Gen. 15 5. Abrahams Workes before faith Iustice before men and iustice before God Not vvorkes but mere grace is cause of our first iustificatioÌ„ c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heretical translation Vvhat is Sinnes couered or not imputed Io. 1 29 2 Cor. 6 11. Apoc. 1 5. The SacrameÌ„ts are not mere markes but causes of iustification By vvhat faith vve are iustified Luc. 1 45. The Epistle on Imber Saturday in vvhitsonweeke And for many Martyrs ⸬ Christian meÌ„ do not vaunt theÌ„ selues of the certaiÌ„tie of their saluatioÌ„ but glorie in the hope thereof onely vvhich hope is here insinuated to be giuen in our iustificatioÌ„ is aftervvard to be coÌ„firmed by probation in tribulation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c The Heretikes falsely translate of no strength to take avvay al free vvil No. Test. 15â—0 ` sinner ⸬ Here vve may see against the Heretikes that they vvhich be borne of Christ and iustified by him be made constituted iust in deede not by imputation only as al that be borne of Adam be vniust and sinners in truth not by imputation Against the Heretikes special faith and securitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 IustificatioÌ„ attributed much to faith as to the fâ—ndation Our hope is strengthened by vvel doing Charitie is a qualitie in vs. Conc. Tri. sess sâ— decr de peâ— orig Al by Adam borne in original sinne Christ only not conceiued in sinne and as it is thought our B. Lady The Lavv did not cause more sinne though that vvere the sequele
Gentils general good ⸬ If God could and did turne their fall and sinne into the good of the Gentils much more vvil he vvorke good of their general conuersion vvhich shal be at length the accomplishmeÌ„t of the Church consisting of both the Nations ⸬ We see that he vvhich standeth by faith may fall from it and therfore must liue in feare and not in the vaine presumption and securitie of the Heretikes Esa 59 20. The Epistle vpoÌ„ Trinitie Sunday Esa 40 13. Gods answer to Elias of 7000 maketh nothiÌ„g for the Protestants Inuisible Church 2 Par. 17. What workes are not what are the cause of saluation God is not anthor of sinne Aug. Ep. 105. ad Sixtum A paraphrastical explication of the text conceruing the Iewes and Gentils their standing falling rising againe c. How far to deale and to know in the doctrine of predestination The Heretikes writings of predestination The second part of this Epistle moral The Epistle vpoÌ„ the 1 Sunday after the Epiphanie Phil. 4 18. Eph. 5 17. 1. Th. 4 3. ⸬ None must presume to medle aboue the measure of Godsgift or out of the compasse of his state and vocation 2 Cor. 12 11. Eph. 4 7. The Epistle vpoÌ„ the 2 Sunday after the Epiphanie ⸬ Prophecie is interpretatioÌ„ of the Scriptures which is according to the rule of faith when it is not against the right faith or when it is profitable to edifie charitie as S. Augustine speaketh li. 5. Doct. Chr. c. 27 and li. 1. c. 3â— and in effect he saith the same li. 12. Confess c. 18 vnto c. 32. c dilectio ` memories ⸬ Cursing is a vice wherevnto the common people is much giuen who often curse theÌ„ on whom they can not otherwise be reuenged they may see here that it is a great fault b The Epistle vpoÌ„ the 3 SuÌ„day after the Epiphanie Deu. 32 35. Pro. 25 21. The body chastifed by penaÌ„ce is a grateful sacrifice The Apostolical rule or analogie of faith c. 6 17. c. 16 17. 1. Tim. 6 20. Gal. 1 6. Gal. 2 1. Act. â—5 6. The Heretikes phaÌ„tastical rule or rather rules of faith many and diuers one from an other Tit. 3 7. 1. Pet. 2 13. Mt. 22 21. The Epistle vpoÌ„ the 4 Sunday after the Epiphanie Exo. 20 13. ⸬ Here vve learne that the Law may be is fulfilled by loue in this life against the Aduersaries saying it is impossible to keepe the commaundements Leu. 19 18. The Epistle vpoÌ„ the 1 Sunday in Aduent Obedience to teÌ„poral rulers in what cases Act. 4 19 3 29. In what sense al power or superioritie is of God Chrys in ep Ro. ho. 〈◊〉 In things lawfully coÌ„maunded it is mortal sinne not to obey our Superiors The Apostle speaketh of teÌ„poral powers Heresies against rule and Superioritie The obedience of Catholikes both to Spiritual and temporal Superiors Hiero. in Mat. 17. The Clergie exempted from tribute S. Augustines conuersion ` eateth 2. Cor. 5 10. Es 45 23. ⸬ Common that is vncleane See Annot. Marc. 7 2. Though he vvish the vveake to be borne vvithal yet he vttereth his minde plainly that in deede al the meates forbidden and vncleane in the Lavv are novv throught Christ cleansed lawful for euery maÌ„ to vse 1. Cor. 8. Tit. 1 15 The Apostles meaning about eating or not eating certaine meates The Heretikes fondly abuse this place against the fastes of the Church Folish Heretikes see not the differeÌ„ces of things Distinction of daies The text explicated concerning euery mans coÌ„science in Iudaical meates and drinkes Not eating but disobedience damnable To doe against our conscience is sinne Chrys hâ— 26. in ep Râ— Vvhat actions of infidels are sinne and what are not Luther Psa 68 10. The Epistle vpoÌ„ the 2. Sunday in Aduent ⸬ He meaneth al that it vvitten in the old TestameÌ„t much more al things vvritten in the nevv TestameÌ„t are for our learning and comfort c Vnitie in religion commended ⸬ Christ did execute his office and ministerie onely tovvards the people of Circumcision that is the Iewes Psa 17. 50. Deu. 32. 43. Psa 116 1. Esa 11 10. Es 52. 13 ⸬ He 〈◊〉 the holy persons that hauing forsaken al their goods for Christ vvere vvholy 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 our Lord vvith al their minde â— Hiero. against Vigilantius the Heretike reprehending the almes giuen to 〈◊〉 as do the Heretikes also of our time ⸬ In that the Apostle desired to be praied for vve may be moued to seeke the same as a great benefite c The onely salutation of so vvorthy a man is sufficient to fil him vvith greate grace that is so saluted Chrys in 2. Tim. 4. ⸬ This domestical Church vvas either that faith ful and ChristiaÌ„ houshold or rather the Christians meeting together there in such good houses to heare diuine seruice and the Apostles preaching in those times of persecution ` Iunia c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Protestants here teasoÌ„ thus Peter is not here saluted therfore he vvas neuâ—r at Rome See the Annotation c Of the Prince of the Apostle saith Theodorete vpon this place ⸬ The special vvay that Heretikes haue euer had to beguile vvas and is by svveete vvordes gay speaches which their sheepes cote see before described particularly in the Aunotations vpon S. Matthevv c. 7 15. That S. Peter was at Rome Chalced. conc act 1. See the Annotations 1 Peto c. 5 18. The Protestants great argument that Peter was neuer at Rome Epiph. har 27. The Heretikes hatred of the Romane see li. 2. cont li. Petil. c. 51. Kissing the Pax. Orig. in 1â— ad Ro. Against Sect-maisters hovv to examine our saith Heretikes giuen to voluptuousnes Act. 19 21. 1 Cor. 16 5. The 1. part Of Schismes that vvere about their baptizers preachers ⸬ The beginning of al Schismes is ouer much admiring addicting mens selues to their owne particular Maisters Act. 18 8. Es 38 18 The Epistle for S. Agatha Febr. 5. Ier. 9 23 Faith coÌ„meth by hearing rather then reading Christ is made our iustice because he is the author of the iustice in vs. Act. 18 1. Es 6 4 4. Esa 40 13. Hovv Angels and Saincts mortal men knovv our cogitations Act. 5. 4. reg â— 6. * Luc. 15 7. The Heretikes allegatioÌ„ for their vaine securitie ansvvered The sensual man The spiritual man Hovv the spiritual man â—udgeth al is iudged of none Iren. li. 4. â— 6â— The Church is vnder no mans iudgement ⸬ The Church onely hath truth both in her milke and in her bread that is vvhether she instruct the perfect or the imperfect who are called carnal Aug. li. 15. c. â— cont Faust ` carnal c A maruelous dignitie of spiritual pastors that they be not onely the instruments or ministers of Christ but also Gods coadiutors in the vvorke of our Saluation c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iob 5 13. Ps 93 11 Good vvorkes meritorious and the